Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warning:
Categories:
Fandom:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Stats:
Published:
2025-04-16
Updated:
2025-10-03
Words:
79,160
Chapters:
12/26
Comments:
191
Kudos:
308
Bookmarks:
85
Hits:
10,339

Gunpowder

Summary:

Vi didn't lose Vander, Claggor or Mylo when the cannery exploded, at the cost of her little sister and her home in the Undercity.

Now, Seven years later, Caitlyn, the flame Vi can't seem to douse, needs her help navigating the city below.

Her reentry to the Undercity brings more changes than she could have prepared for, a mystery bigger then her unfolds, and at the center of it all is a ghost Vi never stopped mourning.

Notes:

so i need everyone to know i do not know what happens in this fic. i have several chapters outlined and an ending in mind but beyond that! ???????????????????????

I haven't decided on all the ships yet. I know there will be CaitVi and Timebomb but beyond that I don't know what is going to happen.

We will all find out together whats going on here <333 thank you for giving the story a shot, i know the summary made it sound super boring lol

(See the end of the work for more notes.)

Chapter 1: Blue

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

When the monkey toy first showed up, Vi didn’t recognize it.

 

She was too busy driving her first into Deckard’s chest. 

 

If she stopped for even a moment, even the slightest faltering, he would gain enough footing to hit back.

If Vi hit hard enough, she wouldn’t have to worry about dodging or blocking.

The whiny clapping noise behind her was just more buzz she shooed away from her consciousness.

 

The only sounds Vi cared about were the groans of pain from the monstrous Deckard and the sound of Claggor breaking through the wall.

 

By the time Vi caught a break, had a second to wonder what’s that doing there? It was already too late.

 

She reared up, slammed her fist into his jaw, and watched as his body swayed side to side, deciding where her next hit would be most effective now that the purple drooling monster was unsteady.



Then everything was blue.

 

Deckard’s body fell on top of her, ooze and all, and the world around them combust into blue flames.

 

Vi was knocked to the floor, Deckard covering her inch to inch, and everything was so hot Vi didn’t shove him off.

Vi screamed as the body started to smoke, and the floor beneath her warmed.

Another spiral of blue and she could hear the wall start to collapse behind her.

 

Then it was blue.

 

Blue.

 

Blue.




 


 



When Vi came to Deckard is nothing but a charred human shield.

 

The smell alone was enough to make Vi heave, let alone the sight. 

 

She forced herself to take a breath and waited precious seconds for her stomach to settle into something resembling normalcy. 

 

Vi pried him off of her.

 

She cried when the skin that was touching him blisters and bubbles bright red. She forced herself to go just a little slower, ignoring the pounding anxiety working her heart into overtime. 

 

She looked to the room Vander was being held in.

 

No.

 

Vi panted, vision blurring at the sight of the collapsed and ruined room.

 

There were splatters of blood and piles of wall and no sign of life.

 

No sign of Mylo.

 

Or Claggor.



Or-



“Vander,” Vi pleaded, sobs coming unbidden. 

 

Nothing but ominous rumbling and flames crackling in reply.

 

She sat up for a better look, only to be bitterly disappointed with the grim reality. The impulse to drag her body to the rubble and dig was strong. 

 

Vi could see herself doing it, walking on her jelly legs and pushing through the pain of her burns and dig through the mess.

 

Something burning dropped from the ceiling, landing right in front of the opening, and reminded Vi of her own uselessness.

 

Vi had to get out.

 

The catwalk they entered remained intact.

 

Vi wasn’t sure how long it would hold, and the sounds the building made were unpromising. 

 

However, any sign of the one eyed creep or his goons was gone.

 

This may be as good of a chance as she would get. 

 

Vi crawled past the catwalk and found her legs in the nick of time.

 

She came out the way she came in.

 

The window was significantly more shattered, but Vi managed to twist her way through slowly. 

 

She had barely been standing outside of the cannery for three minutes when, with one more mournful groan, the factory collapsed.

 

Vi watched the rampant flames eat up the remaining building with despair.

 

They were gone.

 

They were all gone.

 

Her eyes stung with smoke and tears as her life went up in flames a second time. 

 

“Vi, it worked!” Powder’s voice came from behind.

 

Every cell in Vi’s body froze.

 

She furrowed her brow.

 

That can’t be right. 

 

She told Powder to stay home. 

 

She was probably curled up in bed right now, waiting for her. 

 

Vi told her, explained to her that she couldn’t come. 

 

There was no way.



Vi turned, eager to prove her ears wrong, but saw her sister was no heat induced mirage.

 

Powder stood, pride rippling off of her, as she announced. “My monkey bomb finally worked! Did you see?”

 

Vi’s world crumbled.

 

The sick feeling returned to her stomach and her mind faltered, over and over, trying and failing to put together the puzzle before her. 

 

Power’s eager eyes dimmed when she saw the look of pain on Vi’s face.



“You did this?” Vi muttered, her eyes shining with tears and her face showing every inch of her anguish.

 

Powder, shy Powder, withdrew, eyes glancing about.

 

They finally looked at the ruined building. Powder froze.

 

Vi stared at her.

 

The flames crackled, and the sky rumbled.

 

“They were in there.” Vi said. “They were all in there.”



Powder flinched.



Vi turned away. She was shaking. 

 

Powder set off the bomb.

 

It made a sickening amount of sense. 

 

Powder ignored Vi’s orders. Powder somehow got one of her stupid toys to work. She admitted it herself. 

 

Vi’s eyes and ears told her all of this, but her heart squeezed painfully when she assembled it as the truth.



“Why?” Vi asked. She looked back at her sister. “Why did you do this?”



Powder stared blankly at the burning building, the way she stared blankly at their mother on the bridge. Powder sniffed.

 

“I…I didn’t…” Powder shook her head. “I was saving you.”

 

Powder wouldn’t look at Vi.



Vi’s heart pounded in her chest in an effort to keep up with the roaring blood. 

 

She could not catch her breath. It came in short, angry spurts.



She wanted Powder to look. She wanted her to see what she had done.



“I only wanted to help.” Powder sobbed. Her eyes wouldn’t raise above the ground and her tears left tracks in her soot stained face. “I only wanted to help, I only wanted to help, I-”



“I told you to stay away.” Vi’s voice cracked. Powder’s eyes continued to flit back and forth, landing on Vi in between, as tears streamed down her face. She mumbled something Vi didn’t understand. Her anger boiled over.

 

 

 “I told you to stay AWAY!” Vi yelled.

 

Her fist, of its own accord, swung, and knocked Powder to the ground.

 

Powder yelped.

 

Vi’s muscles locked up. 

 

She couldn’t reach out, whether to help her up or hit her again, even if she wanted to. 

 

Powder’s hand cradled her face, and she squeezed her eyes shut.

 

 “Why did you leave me!” Powder shrieked.

 

Before Vi could think, she lurched forward and grabbed her sister’s face, squishing her cheeks between her fingers, making her look. 

 

Vi pulled them till they were nose to nose, Powder’s blue eyes finally back on her.

 

Everything spilled over. 

 

Her heart crawled up her throat, and Vi spat out the most hurtful thing she could think of. 

 

Because you’re a jinx!” Vi snarled, teeth bared. “Do you hear me?! Mylo was right!”



Powder didn’t raise a hand to stop her.

 

She just knelt on the ground, limp in Vi’s grip, pleading uselessly in a way Vi couldn’t understand in between sobs.



Her nose trickled blood and mixed with snotty tears.

 

It stopped Vi cold.

 

She snatched her hand back.

 

Powder’s blood mingled with the smears from her bruised knuckles.

 

Her hand shook at the sight of the stained wrap.



Powder looked so small, sitting on the ground sobbing.

 

Just like on the bridge.

 

Vi was messing up.

 

Powder was her baby.

 

Had been since she was born.

 

Powder was all the family she had left.

 

Vi wasn’t supposed to be the one who made her cry or made her bleed.

 

Vi tried to take a deep breath. 

 

She tried to calm down. 

 

She tried everything her muddled brain could think of, every trick Vander had shown her while they boxed so her opponent couldn’t get into her head. 

 

Except now her opponent was somewhere much worse. 

 

Powder was buried deep in the muscle of Vi’s heart.

 

She had to walk away.

 

She had to.

 

Vi forced her body up, limbs screaming. She cradled the arm with more stinging burns.

 

She needed to breathe. Away from the smoldering heat and the weight of a sister who had been orphaned again.

 

Rain started to fall, and Powder said something, a plea, that Vi couldn’t understand over the roaring of her own blood.

 

Vi took a step away. And then another.

 

Powder called her name, begging for her to come back.

Vi continued her trek. 


Vi would.



Just not yet.

 

She needed to breathe.

 

She needed to let the rain cool her blistering skin, wash the ashes and blood, soothe the roaring fire behind her.

 

She would come back and take Powder by the hand and walk them home.

 

They’d figure out what to do from there.

 

However angry Vi was, she could never have more anger than love for Powder.

 

No matter how badly she fucked up.

 

Vi stumbled into a nearby alley. 

 

She slumped up against the wall.

 

Powder wasn’t within hearing distance anymore, or maybe she was just quieter.

 

Vi could see her outline sitting in the dirt.

 

Vi sobbed.

 

She felt herself coming apart.

 

She wanted Vander. She wanted Mylo or Claggor.

 

She wanted her parents.

 

She didn’t want to be alone.

 

Vi slid to the ground and allowed herself to cry.

 

Her body ached from the fight and her burns hurt every time she moved her arms in a certain way. 

 

Tears mixed with the rain and stung her eyes.

 

It all just wasn’t fair.

 

What was Vi going to do?



With no Vander, who knows how long they had a home in the Last Drop?

 

How would she take care of herself? Of Powder? How would she forgive her?

 

Vi looked back to where her sister sat, hoping for answers.

 

Instead, Vi saw a figure standing over her sister.

 

A familiar one, skinny and threatening.

 

Vi shot up, pain forgotten.

 

“Powder,” she whispered in terror. Her entire body lurched forward, scrambling to get back to her.

 

No, no, no, no-

 

She couldn’t lose Powder too.

 

 “Powder!” Vi began to yell, only for someone to grab her from behind and press something into her mouth, muffling her cries. Vi glanced behind her and only could catch sight of an Enforcer uniform.

 

“Shh,” the man said in a Piltie accent. “He’ll kill you if he hears you.” 



Vi didn’t care.



She had to save Powder.

 

Vi fought.



With everything she had, she fought to yell, to stay awake, to get to Powder.

 

Whatever was on the cloth, whatever Vi was breathing in, made the whole world blur and her muscles collapse.

 

Her last thought as she succumbed to the drug was of Powder’s outline in the dirt, and the man who stood over her.

 

 


 



Vander finished securing a sling on the wincing Mylo.

 

For someone who must be in excruciating pain, the boy was handling himself well, not making a sound.

Vander would be proud if it wasn’t so awful.

 

Now that Mylo’s broken and bloody arm was secured, Vander returned his attention to Claggor.

 

He had stopped blinking so much and his hands laid still instead of rubbing at the nasty head injury. It would have to do for now.



“We have to go back,” Claggor muttered for the eighth time.

 

Now that his own emergency first aid was finished, Mylo joined. “I can walk Vander,” Mylo promised, “I can help-”



“You both are going back to the Drop, you hear me?” Vander corrected them.

 

He could still see the flames of the factory from the distance they were at. 

 

Vander didn’t want to send the boys home alone, but he knew Vi’s chances of survival dropped every second she was alone there. They were in no shape to go back for their sister with Vander, and he was in no shape to defend all three children, as hard as it was for Vander to admit. 

 

Their best option was to leave without him. 

 

Judging by the looks on their faces, they wouldn’t go quietly.



“I said, do you hear me?’ Vander insisted.

 

Mylo let out a frustrated sigh, looking away, and Claggor grunted.



Vander turned his attention from the fire and fully faced both boys. His expression smoothed when he saw in full view the distress in their expressions.



He lay a gentle hand on each of their faces.



“I will find Vi,” He told them gently. “If you want to help, get to safety. I won’t be able to focus on Vi if I’m worrying.”



Both boys looked at him, fear shining in their eyes, but incredible bravery too.

 

They had been brave the entire night.

 

As much as Vander wanted to shake sense into each and every one of them, pride made its way through the cracks of Vander’s pain and worry. 

 

Silco may have given them hell, but those kids gave it right back to him.

“I’m proud of you,” Vander said, in case he couldn’t say it later.

 

If he had to pick between him or one of his kids, he’d pick them every time.

 

If Silco made him choose, Vi would be returning home.

 

Hopefully, it wouldn’t come to that.

 

Vander didn’t allow himself to think of what he would do if he was too late.

 

He wouldn’t believe it until he saw Vi for himself.

 

He dropped his hands and prepared to leave.

 

“What about Ekko?” Claggor pressed, taking a step toward him. “He’s all alone right now.”



Vander frowned.

 

The poor lad had been last seen at the Last Drop, according to Claggor. Vander kept him talking while he checked his head, relieved to find no slurred speech or drowsiness in his voice.

 

“We can’t just leave him, Vander.” Claggor said.

 

Vander sighed.

 

Damn him.

 

Sevika was right.

 

He had gone soft.

 

“If, and only if, you think you can make it to him.” Vander said reluctantly. “I mean it. If it’s too much, go home. If you can make it to Ekko, get him and don’t stop for anything. You’re not any help to anyone in the shape you’re in, don’t make it worse. Get the first aid and do what you can till I’m back with Vi. If Powder wakes up, don’t tell her anything. She doesn’t need this,” Vander instructed them.

 

Both boys nodded.

 

“We’ll see you at home, right?” Mylo anxiously pressed.

 

Vander managed a tight smile and nodded. “Takes more than this to knock us down, eh?” Vander teased half heartedly.

 

The worry didn’t drain from Mylo’s face.

 

“I won’t leave you, Mylo.” Vander promised. “Not if I can help it.”

 

Mylo rushed forward and threw his arms around Vander. After a moment, Claggor followed suit.

Vander squeezed them both before nudging them towards home.

 

“Off you go,” Vander said. “Remember: only get Ekko if you’re sure you can make it.”

 

Mylo looked reluctant to leave, but followed when Claggor nudged him.

Vander watched his boys leave for as long as he could before making his way back to the cannery.

 

His body ached and his eye was near swollen shut, but he could still fight given the chance.

 

Vander carefully made his way, eye watching every shadow, twitching at every noise.

 

Rain started to fall.

It stung the scrapes and bruises on Vander’s face and fell into his one useful eye.

 

Just as he wiped the rain from his vision, Vander caught sight of something.

 

Across an alley was an enforcer, dragging a girl.

 

His girl.

 

Vi.

 

Vander felt a long simmered blood lust boil to the surface.

 

He would kill him.

 

Vander hid in the next alleyway, blending as much as he could with the shadows.

 

Getting the jump on the man was important.

 

He waited, eyes never leaving Vi, for the man to pass.

 

Poor sod never saw him.

Vander stepped out of the alleyway and lunged.

 

He grabbed the Enforcer and swung before the man finished crying out.

 

His fist cracked against the man’s jaw. Vander felt it dislocate and crack.

 

The Enforcer went limp. Vander let him fall to the ground.

 

Vi laid at their feet, unconscious but breathing regularly.

 

Vander prayed to every entity he could think of in thanks.

 

He took a deep breath and cradled Vi to his chest.

 

He turned and began for home.



 


 



Vi woke up in the bar.

 

Her eyes felt like they weighed a thousand pounds and her whole body ached in a new, strange way.

 

Her mouth was dry and filmy, and face felt stiff.

 

Her fingers twitched.

 

Underneath her was a familiar felt texture. Felt.

 

She groggily opened an eye.

 

She was on the pool table.

 

They were upstairs, in the bar.

 

Her bruises and cuts had the familiar sting of disinfectant and there was plaster on her wounds.

 

Vi turned her head.

 

A teary-eyed Ekko stared back at her.

 

Vi blinked.

 

Behind him, Vander was tending to Mylo.

 

His arm was in a sling and next to him was a small pile of bloody rags.

 

Claggor wasn’t far off.

 

There was a plaster on his head and his goggles were missing, but aside from the bruises he looked ok.

 

Both of her brothers were sitting up, and Vi could hear their voices.

 

She blinked, over and over, trying to dispel the last of a dream too good to be true, but the images and sounds of her family alive didn’t disperse. 

 

A tear rolled down her cheek.

 

They were ok. They made it out.

 

Vi had no idea how, but they were ok.

 

She closed her eyes and thanked Janna they were all safe.

 

They needed to make a plan, and fast.

 

Their attacker was going to come back, and when he did, he would hit harder than before.

 

They had to rally Vander’s allies, get Ekko his things and get him settled, Vi wondered if she should wake Powder-

 

Vi jolted up.

 

“Powder!” she croaked, swallowing back her nausea. “Powder!”

 

Vander rushed over.

 

He gently nudged Ekko out of the way and put a hand on Vi’s shoulder.

 

“Slow down there, kiddo,” Vander’s soothing voice fell over her.

 

It didn’t do its job.

 

Vi’s hand snapped up, clutching Vander’s wrist.

 

“I left her,” Vi gasped, tears streaming down her face. “Vander, I left Powder-”



“It was a nightmare, Vi-” Vander assured her, hand coming up to smooth her hair. Vi jerked away.

 

“No!” Vi insisted. 

 

“Everyone is ok-”



“Powder was there, Vander!” Vi blurted out. Vander stilled. Vi gulped down a panicked breath and continued. “She was at the cannery, I left her, we have to go back-”

 

Claggor rose from his seat, alarm on his face.

 

Ekko looked between Vi and Vander, brow furrowed.

 

Vander frowned.

 

“She’s asleep, Vi,” Vander stated. “I checked myself.”



Vi panted. She shook her head, ignoring the pounding in her head the motion caused. She must have put a pillow under. Vi knows she did. It was the same thing Powder did every time she had a nightmare and was too embarrassed to wake Vi or Vander. She would stuff clothes or a pillow under her covers to mimic her body. Vi would always find her cowering under their bunk, pillow Powder failing to do its job and her sobs waking Vi, anyway.

 

NO!” Vi shouted. Vi sat forward, hand shooting up to clutch her father. “No Vander, did you check under the blanket?”

Vander went still.



Mylo stood, but Ekko was faster.

 

He bolted down the stairs.

 

A minute later, he was back.

 

Ekko looked at Vander and shook his head, eyes big and worried.

 

Mylo groaned. He kicked the stool next to him. “Fucking Powder!” he cried. He pulled at his wild hair and Claggor put his head in his hands. 

 

Vander looked like he had been sucker punched by a Noxian General. 

 

This can’t be happening, Vi thought. Her stomach churned with anxiety. 

 

She felt like she had just left one nightmare and walked straight into a new one.

 

Mylo hobbled over as fast as he could without jostling his arm. “We gotta go get her-”



“No,” Vander snapped, voice tense. He snapped his head away from Vi to glare at Mylo. Seeing him flinch, he softened. “I will go find her.”



Vi tried to stand.

 

She forced her legs to work, but they betrayed her. 

 

She wobbled and had to clutch the pool table.

Vander steadied her with a hand on her shoulder.


Sit. Down.” Vander ordered. 

 

Vi blinked away tears.

 

She left Powder.

 

She had to go back.

 

Her legs shook and Vi felt vomit curl in her gut. She began to shake her head, denying the pain, because she had to go back and get Powder-

 

Vander pressed Vi into the pool table until she had her weight up against it.

 

It was a reflex to sit on the edge and take the weight off of her legs.

 

Vi ignored the tear dripping off her chin.

 

Vander looked at all the children, one by one, and fixed them with a steely stare.



“I will go look for Powder,” He said. “Vi, you are going to sleep off the rest of the drugs. You three stay here.”

 

Mylo’s shoulders dropped. He hobbled back to his seat.

 

Claggor hung his head for a second before sitting in a booth. He gestured to Ekko and the boy dejectedly followed his example.

 

Vander gave Vi one more once over.

 

“I’ll be back.” He promised.

 

He turned away from her and headed for the door.

 

Vi’s arms shook when she tried to push herself up again, and she had to lay her head down to prevent herself from vomiting.

 

Vi cried again and succumbed back into sleep.

 

 


 



“Vi, please let Vander handle this,” Claggor begged.

 

If the circumstances were different, Vi would have listened.

 

She felt like ass.

 

She took the beating of her life and had to wait another two hours for the drugs to wear off enough for her to walk confidently.

 

They all had begged her to stay.

 

Even Mylo had pleaded with her. He had physical tears down his cheeks.

 

Vi didn’t think that was possible before today.

 

They didn’t understand.



“I left here there,” Vi repeated, hauling on one of Vander’s old jackets.



It was huge on her, but would disguise her enough to hopefully make it back. Ekko had gone to bed roughly 15 minutes before, the exhaustion of the horrible day finally getting to him. 

 

“I have to go back. You don’t understand.”

 

“We do understand, Vi.” Claggor groaned. He pinched his nose and winced, whether from the argument or lingering pain, Vi wasn’t sure. “Powder is our little sister, too. We’re all worried.”


“But you didn’t leave here there-”



“Vi,” Mylo exclaimed, flinging out his good hand and brow, skyrocketing in exasperation. “The building blew up. Everything went to shit. It not your fault! Anyone would have tried to walk it off!”

 

Vi shook her head. Guilt hung over her like a shroud. Her mind raced with the possibilities of what could have happened to Powder, coupled by the certainty of the one eyed man’s intentions. 

 

“Vander will be back any minute with her,” Mylo said, “and he’s going to be pissed when he sees you trying to leave!”

 

Vi looked at him. He sounded weird. Fake confident. It irked her. Why didn't he get it?

 

 “Mylo, you don’t know that,” Vi said. “You didn’t see what I saw. He, he was standing over her, Lo-“ 

 

“You’re the one who tells me all the time she’s tougher than she looks, Vi,” Mylo snapped. His eyes widened. His mouth screwed and the finger he pointed at her trembled. “She’s fine. She probably ran off and hid and that’s what is taking Vander so long.”

 

Vi lunged in Mylo’s direction, stopping just short of shoving him. “Stop!” Vi demanded. She bared her teeth and her chest heaved. Vi didn’t know why she was so mad at Mylo. She just was. “Stop it! Don’t lie to me! I fucked everything up, I have to go fix it! She could be-” 

 

Vi stopped. 

 

The fight drained out of her. 

 

Mylo suddenly looked years younger. His eyes had a film of water over them, and he looked at Vi like he just sucker punched him. 

 

Vi took a step back, body jerking away from Mylo. 

 

That look on his face was her fault, too. 

 

It was all her fault. 

 

Mylo bolted away before Vi could blink. 

 

She heard him thunder down to the basement and slam the door behind him. 

 

Vi took shallow breaths, staring after him. 

 

Claggor sighed. 

 

When Vi looked at him, he was pinching his nose and squeezing his eyes shut. 

 

“Claggor-” Vi pleaded, but the tired look on his face stopped her cold. 

 

“Do whatever you have to do, Vi.” Claggor sighed. “I’ll look after Ekko and Mylo.”

 

Vi quietly watched Claggor make his way to the stairs. Her heart beat heavily in her throat. 

 

“Claggor,” she blurted out. 

 

Her brother paused and looked at her. 

 

Vi opened her mouth, and the words clawed their way out. 

 

“I’m sorry.” She said. “I’m gonna make this right.”

 

Claggor’s face turned unbearably sad. “It’s not your fault, Vi.” He promised. “No one thinks that.”

 

He finished his trek to the basement when Vi didn’t reply.

 


 

 

The pain meds Vi had taken were doing their job.

 

She was limping by the time she made it back to the cannery.



She walked through smoldering flames and crumbling buildings, looking for a flash of blue with dread pooled in the stomach. 

 

The closer she got, the more she heard Vander. 

 

His voice was a little hoarse and clearly frustrated. 

 

He had been doing this for a while. 

 

 When she found him, he was picking up chunks of rubble and tossing them to the side, yelling the same thing.

 

“Powder!” Vander shouted. He roughly pushed hair out of his face, shoulders tense and mouth in a grimace. He kicked a pile of burning rocks, shooting them away. “Powder!”

 

Vi stepped closer. She stepped on a dying ember and yelped. 

 

Vander spun around, snarl on his face, and froze when he saw who it was. 

 

His eyes narrowed, and he wiped sweat off his brow. 

 

What are you doing here?” Vander demanded. 

 

Vi looked around. 

 

They weren’t far off from where she left Powder. 

 

Vander clearly was working from the out word in, in case Powder ran off and hid like Mylo said. Or maybe it was because he didn’t actually know where Vi left her. 

 

Answer me, Vi!” Vander bellowed. 

 

Vi remained silent. She should have heard Vander and came running. Why didn’t she hear him?

 

Vander yelled and kicked another pile of rocks, pulling at his hair and turning around. 

 

Vi hadn’t seen him this worked up- ever.

 

The closest was when someone had robbed Claggor and left him with a broken wrist, cracked nose, two swollen eyes, and a new fear of going out. 

 

Why?” Vander asked, “Why-“

 

Whatever he was going to say was cut off by his own ragged breathing. 

 

Vi couldn’t move. All her muscles had locked up. 

 

All she could think about was that Vander hadn’t found Powder yet and it was her fault. 

 

Vander stood with his back to her for a few more minutes, breathing loudly, fist clenching and unclenching. 

 

Vi stared for a while. 

 

And then she started screaming. 

 

Ragged, angry screams. 

 

Vander turned. 

 

Vi let out scream after scream. 

 

When that wasn’t enough, started picking up anything she could get her hands on and hurling it in the direction she last saw the one eyed prick. 

 

She screamed, and threw, and kicked. 

 

At some point Vander came and put his hands on her shoulders. 

 

Vi clocked him. 

 

Her fist throbbed when it connected with his jaw.

 

He took a step back and caught the next punch.

 

She screamed and he pulled her to his chest. 

 

Vi howled like an animal and sobbed and sobbed. 

 

Vander held her tight. He had done this for her when she was a kid.  After her parents died and she was angry all the time. The memory made her sob harder.

 

When her screams began to falter, he pulled away.

 

“Vi?” He asked in a gentle voice. He cradled her face with his hand, making eye contact Vi struggled to maintain. It was too much. 

 

“Kiddo, stay with me.” Vander coaxed. “C’mon, show me where you saw them last.”

 

Vi violently hiccupped, and lifted an arm to scrub at her face. 

 

“O-ver t-there, t-they were ov-er,” Vi stuttered, pointing in the direction. She sounded like a baby. It was embarrassing, but Vi couldn't control it.

 

Vander just nodded and the two of them made their way. 

 

Vi recognized the collapsed side of the factory. 

 

She recognized the crumbled walls and the charred building that had hid Powder from view before. 

 

She didn’t recognize the pool of blood on the ground. 

 

The screams returned, pouring from Vi’s mouth unbidden. 

 

There wasn’t anything else to be done. 

 

 


 

 

The walk home was quiet and mournful. 

 

Vander murmured small comforts and encouragements along the way, reassuring Vi they were almost back, and she could rest soon. 

 

When they walked inside Ekko was awake. 

 

All three boys scrambled towards them, peering around to look for Powder.

 

The silence was heavy when they couldn’t find her. 

 

Mylo said something. Vi’s head felt like it was underwater. She didn’t do anything about the tears that made their return on her cheeks. 

 

Vander replied.

 

Ekko began to bawl. 

 

Claggor pressed the heels of his hands into his eyes and Mylo wrapped an arm around Ekko, his own tears spilling. 

 

Next thing Vi knew, Vander is on his knees, and they’re all piled together in a horrible, needed hug.

 

They stayed like that for a long, long time.

 

By the time they separated Vander had a look on his face. Grimly determined. 

 

“What’s gonna happen now?” Ekko sniffled. He rubbed snot away from his nose and used the same sleeve to wipe away tears. 

 

It was so normal and so gross it almost made Vi feel a little better. 

 

Vander’s shoulders dropped. 

 

“Now,” He said carefully. “I’m gunna do whatever I have to to keep you kids safe. That means get everything important. That you can’t go without.”

 

Vander stood.

 

“What? Why?” Mylo started, head snapping towards Vander, following him up. 

 

Vander looked defeated. 

 

“Silco’s telling everyone we skipped town.” Vander said. He pulled out his pipe. He lit a match and began to smoke. “So be it.”’

 

Vi committed that name to memory. 

 

Silco.

 

Silco.



“We’re going somewhere he won’t look for us. We’ll leave the doors unlocked and take all the money I got. They’ll assume we were robbed. We’ll do the same at Benzo’s. Hopefully, Silco will think we’re dead.”

 

“But, but” Mylo stuttered. “How long will we be gone? How will we get out stuff back?”

 

Vander stared at the wall and puffed his pipe. 

 

“There is no coming back.” He spoke. 

 

There were more arguments from Mylo. 

 

Questions from Claggor.

 

Ekko just wept. 

 

Silco.

 

Silco.

 

Vi sat with her fist clenched and jaw tight, tears stinging her eyes and leaving her face tacky.

 

Silco.

 

Silco.

 

Hatred flooded her body. 

 

She was going to kill Silco.

Notes:

Next time on this fic:

“Can you see if Little Man needs trolley fair or if he’s walking? There was a huge fire on his normal route.” Claggor said.

Mylo buttoned his jacket and looked back at his brother, eyebrow raised.

“Oh shit, what happened?” Mylo asked.

Claggor shook his head.

“Some maniac set a pavilion on fire. Killed six enforcers. They shut down the whole block.”

Chapter 2: Grey

Notes:

ok so this is the tea, I was possessed by idk like the chupacabra or something insane and wrote and edited this within like a day and a half. this is not common for my update schedule. it may even be unprecedented. i could wait to post it but i simply do not want to. this fanfic is for me and the five people in my comments who said they liked it. that being said i hoep you have fun reading this. i'm really excited to show you the next chapter!! which i partially wrote till a specific scene just so i could include a part of at the end notes l o fucking l

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Mylo was still groggy when it was time to get up. 

 

He had rolled to his side and spent about five minutes convincing his muscles to work.

 

He sat up and blinked.

 

Claggor’s bed was empty on the other side of the room. 

 

Mylo groaned and lurched out of bed. 

 

He spent time shuffling around in the dark, picking a shirt up from his side of the room and giving it a sniff test. 

 

He shrugged, putting it on and digging a pair of pants out from a drawer. 

 

His jacket was thrown over the bedpost, where he had left it yesterday, and he threw that over his arm. 

 

He squinted in the light of the hallway and closed his creaking bedroom door behind him. 

 

The smoky smell of food cooking told him where to find Claggor. 

 

Mylo poked his head through the doorway. 

 

Claggor was hunched over the stove, squinting through the smoke of cooking meat and sauerkraut. 

 

“Mornin’.” Mylo greeted. 

 

Claggor moved the pan around slowly, shuffling the food with a fork. 

 

“Hey Mylo.” Claggor replied. 

 

Mylo itched his throat. He ought to shave before work. He couldn’t make it another day with this overgrown shadow. 

 

“Vander at the forge yet?” Mylo asked. 

 

He peered closer to Claggor’s pan. He wondered if there was enough for him in there or if he would have to scrounge through a cupboard for something to take with.

 

Claggor grunted in confirmation. About Vander, not about the food.

 

Claggor turned his body to hide the cooking from view, as if he could sense Mylo’s thoughts. 

 

Mylo sighed and squeezed his way into the kitchen. 

 

He opened a cupboard and moved around cans of vegetables and closed boxes of what-have-you’s before closing it to try the bread box. 

 

“Work and back today?” Claggor asked. 

 

Mylo hummed in confirmation. 

 

There is still half a loaf of bread left, so Mylo didn’t feel too bad about taking two slices for breakfast. 

 

He pulled them out and reached for the butter container.

 

“You still picking up Vi?” Mylo questioned. 

 

Claggor sighed. 

 

Deeply. 

 

Mylo’s lips twitched up. 

 

“Well, it makes the most sense for me to do it.” Claggor reluctantly confirmed. 

 

Mylo turned, breakfast in hand, to clasp Claggor on the shoulder. 

 

Mylo was relieved she was coming home, but he sure as shit was glad he wasn’t the one who had to go and get her. 

 

He pushed his way past Claggor, pausing to set down his buttered bread and actually put his jacket on his body. 

 

“Can you see if Little Man needs trolley fair or if he’s walking? There was a huge fire on his normal route.” Claggor said. 

 

Mylo buttoned his jacket and looked back at his brother, eyebrow raised. 

 

“Oh shit, what happened?” Mylo asked. 

 

Claggor shook his head. 

 

“Some maniac set a pavilion on fire. Killed six enforcers. They shut down the entire block.”

 

Six isn’t that big of a number, Mylo thought to himself. They never would have shut down a block if a measly six trencher folk died. 

 

Mylo never did learn to swallow the appalling lack of perspective Pilties had, even after living with them for so long. 

 

Mylo grabbed his bread from the counter and made his way to the end of the narrow hall where Ekko slept. 

 

He knocked on the door. 

 

Mylo could hear shit being dropped, and Ekko scramble about like a stray cat. 

 

“Y-yea?” Ekko’s muffled voice called. 

 

“Hey, do you need money or you walking around the shit show?” Mylo asked. 

 

More thuds. 

 

Mylo could hear Ekko hiss ‘shit’ and something roll across the floor. 

 

“Uh,” Ekko stalled. More noise. “I’m walking. Just give me a second!”

 

Mylo rolled his eyes. 

 

Ekko’s attempts at privacy were all in vain. 

 

Mylo absolutely did not care to know what he was doing behind that door. 

 

He shrugged and took a big bite of bread. 

 

“I’ll see you after work!” Mylo called around a mouth full of food. 

 

He popped into the bathroom and spent as little time as possible on a shave.

 

Mylo grabbed his brag from the hall hook and opened the apartment door. 

 

“Good luck with Vi!” Mylo called down the hall cheerfully. 

 

He snickered at Claggor’s grumbling and shut the door. 

 

Mylo had five locks waiting to be repaired at the shop today, and Stan promised to take him to a home repair if he did a good job. 

 

Mylo checked to make sure he locked the door and then checked again for good measure. 

 

He saluted the apartment and made his way to the front entrance. 



 


 

 

Ekko counted himself lucky he got all the way from the house to Professor Heimerdinger’s office without anyone taking notice of the mysterious wrapped package under his arm.

 

It’s still hard to believe the kind of things an academy uniform will let him get away with.

 

Ekko opened the door to get a little work done before class started.

 

His desk is in a weird spot, kind of crammed in the corner of Lueiski’s, Heimerdinger’s Senior Assistant, office, but it has just the right amount of chaos to hide Ekko’s project until after classes. 

 

He made his way over to the counter to put a pot of coffee on. Lueiski always forgot and ended up spending an obscene amount of money at the shops on campus and complained later.

 

Ekko listened to the low hum of the coffee machine.

He liked his mornings in the office. They were quiet, doubly so when Lueiski wasn’t in. He had a little time to decompress before having to play the part of humble scholarship student looking to prove himself. It was who everyone expected to see, but it wasn’t really Ekko. Ekko didn’t need to prove anything, not to himself. Privately, in his most arrogant thoughts, Ekko thought he could run laps around Jayce Talis if he had an iota of luck that man did. Talent and intellect were something Ekko never found himself in shortage of, but luck?

 

Missed him by a mile.

 

Speaking of luck, Lueiski opened the door to the office, arms full of files, two or three on the verge of slipping from his grasp.



He stumbled out something that might have been a good morning as he clumsily dropped everything in his arms haphazardly onto his desk.

 

“Oh, peanuts,” the thin youngish man mumbled as a file slid off his desk and onto the floor.

 

He bent low to pick it up, knees audibly popping.

 

Ekko winced in sympathy and took a drink of his slightly cooled coffee.

 

The flavor was rich and bitter and pleasantly prickled Ekko’s brain like electricity.

Lueiski pulled himself back up and sniffed the air with his hawkish nose.

 

“Did you make coffee?” Lueiski blinked in surprise, a grin creeping onto his face. “That’s fantastic. I was up all night sorting through these proposals.”

 

Ekko returned to his own desk as Lueiski made his way over to the coffee.

 

“These shops, they keep driving up the prices,” rambled Lueiski, whose father was the head of a merchant’s guild. “They have a lot of nerve charging an arm and a leg for mediocre coffee-”

 

Ekko hummed in agreement, searching through his own work to find an essay that was due in two days. It was completed, but Ekko saw no harm in further tweaking, since he was here. Before he could find it, his eyes landed on something else.

 

It was an old drawing, framed with care and soft and feathery with age.

 

The picture had a little of everything.

 

There were giant robots fighting on the ground, lightning from the sky but no clouds, a town with tall buildings on fire, two giant bug monsters looming over everything, screaming in the midst of a bloodthirsty match surrounded by neon scribbles.

 

In the corner, two names are written in similar colors: Ekko & Pow Pow.

 

One of the few things Ekko brought with him to Piltover was the drawings they had done together. He had a folder of them at home, carefully preserved for when he needed them. There was something about this particular drawing, though, that always made him think of the scrappy kid he used to be in a kinder way.

 

“-That’s something I like about you, Ekko,” Lueiski continued. “You’re thoughtful. You don’t act like you’re too good to do a little grunt work.”


Ekko was torn away from thoughts of the past, suddenly aware that he was being spoken to the entire time.

 

“That was why I never liked the Professor’s previous assistant,” Lueiski slurped a bit of coffee, jumping back and splattering some on the counter when he realized it was still too hot. “It really bothered me. Dunno why.”

 

Ekko knew. 

 

It was because the previous assistant, a thin man with an accent common in the east side of the sumps, was from the Undercity. 

 

Like Ekko. 

 

A glance at the clock told Ekko it was time to get to class. 

 

He didn’t think he had the patience to explain unconscious bias to Lueiski anyway. 



“Hey, I’ll catch you later.” Ekko replied, taking one last glance at the picture, indulging in the nostalgic bruise like pain of familiar blue hearts drawn around their signatures. 

 

Ekko carefully pushed in his chair and subtly checked from different angles he couldn’t see his hidden project. 

 

“Oh,” Lueiski said, a wadded napkin wiping at the counter. “Sure. Have a good one, Ekko!”

 

Ekko nodded to him turned away.

 

He just had to make it through class. 

 

Then he could focus on what was really important.  



 


 

 

Classes dragged on. 

 

They always seemed to this time of year. 

 

Ekko had to shake off his off mood and remember to focus all throughout his day. 

 

By the end of it, sneaking his project into Heimerdinger’s lab was a welcome change of pace. 

 

The Professor gave Ekko a key and permission to work on his personal projects in himself when he took Ekko on as a mentee of sorts. 

 

He had given Ekko a little speech on progress coming from the places we didn’t know we had, like from a Yordle, for instance, and he felt that it was his duty to do his part to pave the way for new minds. He gave Ekko the key and told him that he was brilliant and could accomplish a lot if he was given a chance. 

 

Ekko agreed. 

 

He didn’t hesitate to take advantage of the Professor’s offer. 

 

The Professor had a lot of ongoing projects, but his own and others, lying about the room. 

 

Ekko had converted a little bench off to the side for his own work, and Heimerdinger respected his privacy enough to not poke around in it. 

 

Ekko felt comfortable leaving most of his projects in the safe keeping of the lab. 

 

For instance, Ekko had his water filter right where he left it, ready to be tinkered with on a whim, so Heimerdinger didn’t question what Ekko had really been working on. 

 

Something in his gut told him the head of the council shouldn’t be privy to Ekko’s less altruistic work.

 

Ekko carefully put his wrapped project on an empty spot in his bench and undid the bindings. 

 

He lay the covering behind him, ready for a quick snag if someone came in, and unveiled his newest work: Hoverboard version Three.

 

Ekko gave himself approximately thirty seconds to admire the nearly finished design before setting the work. 



The goal of Ekko’s new version was strengthening the electromagnetic field.

 

 In theory, this would make the rider drive upside down for longer periods of time. 

 

The current version can handle brief spurts flipped, but Ekko wants something more reliable.



It would be game changing for the Firelights. 

 

Ekko worked on his hoverboard in silence. 

 

The secrecy was necessary. 

 

If anyone found out it was him making these for the Firelights, they were as good as dead.

 

They have only done about three hits against Silco so far, but the Eye wasn’t a forgiving organization.

 

Hopefully, once Ekko had the Hoverboard updates on lock, he can move onto his idea to protect everyone’s identity. He had a prototype sitting around the lab, but couldn’t focus on it after his breakthrough with the electromagnetic field problem of Hoverboard version two. 

 

Ekko had more and more people moving into the tree sanctuary every time he made his way down, desperate for a way to escape the Shimmer epidemic any way they could.

 

He had people who relied on him to have access to fancy Piltie labs and tools. 

 

He didn’t have the luxury of ego when it came to Firelight projects. 

 

Ekko had just barely enough time to finish his tweaks when Heimerdinger and his porro, Twibbles, arrived. 

 

 Despite Ekko being prepared for him to walk in at any point, his heart tugged in panic.



He thought he wouldn’t see the Professor that day, given how busy the fire at the capitol building and with Talis’s recent hextech announcements should make him.

 

Ekko didn’t think he would have time to be in his lab.

 

Ekko reached behind him and threw the tarp over the Hoverboard. 

 

He picked up a tool and started tinkering with the water filter, whose design he had finished weeks ago with minor adjustments needed and he could submit as finished any time now.

 

A twinge of guilt went through him at the knowledge, knowing there were people who badly needed something like this, but Ekko assured himself he would really finish it now that the Hoverboard was done. 

 

The Professor entered the room, Twiddles clacking along behind him with little porro pants, Heimerdinger humming cheerfully to a nonsense tune. 

 

“Good day, my boy!” Heimerdinger greeted cheerfully. “Good to see you at work!”

 

“Good afternoon, Professor.” Ekko responded. 

 

Ekko didn’t look up from his filter, appearing for all the world deep in his work. 

 

Heimerdinger approached his corner of the lab, Twiddles happily following along for the ride. 

 

“I see you’re back at it with your filter. Tell me, how is it coming along?” Heimerdinger asked, peering at Ekko’s busy hands. 



“The water is safe to drink,” Ekko replied. “But still has a odd chemical taste. I’m still trying to figure out what’s causing it.”

 

Heimerdinger hummed in response. 



“Progress takes time.” He assured Ekko. 

 

If Ekko had a penny for every time the Professor opened a pep talk with that line, he could pay Vander’s rent for a year, or feed the Firelights for a month. 

 

“I had the very same conversation with Jayce Talis, just the other morning. Even the greats need to respect the process of time. You aren’t alone with that.” Heimerdinger continued. 

 

Ekko sighed, looking away from his filter. 

 

The Professor was in a chatty mood, and it would be less work to embrace it then try to redirect it to the filter in the long run. 

 

 “Right.” Ekko agreed. On the topic of the Man of Progress, he changed the subject. “How did the progress day speech go? I heard you gave it to Talis this year.” 

 

“Didn’t you attend? I gave you the day off to enjoy progress day! What were you doing?” Heimerdinger questioned. 

 

Ekko rubbed the back of his neck. “Lueiski asked me to do a little work for him.” Ekko admitted. 



Heimerdinger’s eyebrows furrowed, and his face turned stern. 

 

It was an almost comical expression on the Yordle. 

 

 “You’re not his assistant.” Heimerdinger scolded. “You’re mine. He has no right to ask that of you.”

 

“It’s alright, Professor.” Ekko insisted, palms raised in surrender. “He didn’t make me. He paid me out of pocket and everything for the work. It was a good deal.”

 

Heimerdinger shook his head.

 

“I’ve seen many bright minds get caught up in the winds of progress and leave no time for anything else. Don’t be one of them, Ekko. You will regret it.” Heimerdinger warned. 

 

Ekko ducked his head. 

 

His mind wandered back to the picture framed on his desk and the little hearts drawn by his name. 

 

A flash of memory, so quick Ekko barely recognized it, flitted through his mind. 

 

Benzo was in the Last Drop, laughing over a free drink with Vander, while Ekko and Powder crowded together in the alley, watching Vi practice her stances. 

 

Her friends lounged about, and she spoke casually to Mylo about something. Ekko didn’t remember what. He hadn’t really been listening to Vi. 

 

He had been too busy watching Powder watch her. 

 

Ekko remembered the warmth of Powder’s shoulder pressed against his, the smell of grease that lingered on her clothes and the crooked angle of her smile. 

 

In an instant, the memory was gone. 

 

Ekko was back in the lab, far away from the feeling of Powder’s warmth.

 

Vi was coming home today.

 

The older sister Ekko never had. 

 

Tough as fucking nails, who glanced at Powder while everyone watched her and smiled at the younger girl. 

 

When Ekko was young, he thought nobody could take on Vi. 

 

A part of him still believed it. 

 

She was going to be home tonight. 

 

“You know what, you’re right Professor.” Ekko said. “I’ll pack up and come back tomorrow. I have someone I want to see anyway.”

 

Heimerdinger smiled, his mustache curling up and eyes twinkling. 

 

Twiddles made a whining sound and scurried around the room, little tail wagging the entire way.

 

“That’s the spirit, my boy! A friend of yours?” The professor asked. 

 

Ekko’s lips twitched into something close to a smile. 

 

“More like family,” Ekko admitted. “They’ve been gone for a while but are coming back tonight.”

 

Heimerdinger nodded. “You best be on your way, then.” He said. “I hope to see you soon.”

 

Heimerdinger looked around and spoke in a whisper voice, as though the lab wasn’t secure and they were the only occupants. 

 

“I may be occupied for the next few days. There hasn’t been an announcement yet, but the council just finished voting on something very important.” 

 

Ekko’s face twitched. 

 

He scanned his mentor for any sign of what the vote could be about and found nothing. 

 

With a shrug, Ekko bid him goodbye.

 

He would take the night off, see Vi, and go back for his hoverboard later.

 

He had a prototype of a mask that had a voice modulator built in. He had put it on the back burner in favor of the hoverboard, right alongside his water filter. Maybe he could spend time fine tuning it tomorrow. 

 

Tonight, he will worry about Vi.



 


 

 

Caitlyn stood on a short stool, hovering above her map as she called it, chin on fist and eyes focused like a hawk. 

 

She absentmindedly twirled a pistol around her fingers with her free hand. 

 

Maddie stood to her left and Steb stood to her right. 

 

Maddie’s face was open curiosity, bright and honest, like her. 

 

Steb was barely concealing the fact he felt Caitlyn had gone insane. 

 

Caitlyn was confident he would understand. Eventually. 

 

“I need to get down there.” Caitlyn said, flicking the twirling gun to a standstill with a flick of the wrist. “I should be conducting my interview, not lying useless here.”

 

Steb glanced at Maddie from the side, eyebrow raised slightly. 

 

“I can see that,” Caitlyn said. 

 

Steb’s face twitched a degree, which was as good as a flinch for him. 

 

“You were trapped in a burning building. I think you have bigger concerns than interviewing prison inmates.” Steb replied.  

 

Caitlyn grunted. She lowered her head and squinted her eyes, focusing on the Map. 

 

She could feel Maddie and Steb exchange a glance behind her back. 

 

Annoyance pooled in her gut and crept ever closer to overflowing. 

 

Jayce’s visit and insulting job offer did little to help with the situation. 

 

Caitlyn closed her eyes, breathed in, and when she opened them it was like transforming.

 

She no longer felt Maddie and Steb beside her. 

 

She no longer felt the stress of the fire, the embarrassment of her parents meddling, or the pain her healing bruises left. 

 

All she could see, hear, and feel was the image the Map was trying to show her. The puzzle she had almost solved. 

 

“Whoever made this symbol is responsible. I can feel it,” Caitlyn said, locking eyes with the image of the mocking monkey. “I just need to question the witness.”

 

Steb sighed. 

 

“You don’t have the clearance, Caitlyn. How exactly are you planning on interviewing a Stillwater inmate without it again?” Steb asked.

 

Caitlyn ignored him. 

 

Whoever did this left that man terrified. So afraid he wasn’t willing to give up the person who had opened fire on their own crew. 

 

“Maybe you’re looking at this the wrong way,” Maddie’s warm and bright voice cut in. “Maybe your time off isn’t such a bad thing. You have more time to focus on your theory than ever.”

 

The signs all pointed to their being one individual masterminding all the violence that takes place in the Undercity.

 

Steb let out a quiet groan. “Don’t get her started.” He murmured to Maddie, like Caitlyn wasn’t right next to him. “She doesn’t need more encouragement.”

 

The monkey stood out amongst all the other pieces of evidence. 

 

It was different. 

 

Something had changed. 

 

Something made them overstep. 

 

Something unpredictable and chaotic, something that encouraged practices such as tagging the crime scene or shooting at their own men.

 

Caitlyn could feel it. 

 

All she needed was a way in.

 

“Talking Caitlyn out of a bad idea suddenly above your pay grade?” Maddie teased. 

 

Pay grade.

 

Caitlyn’s eyes widened. She flung her pistol to the ground, startling Maddie and Steb into silence, and snapped her head to look at Steb. 

 

“You have clearance.” Caitlyn stated, deadly serious. 

 

Steb looked at her, brow furrowed, before understanding dawned in his eyes. 

 

His jaw went tense, and he was shaking his head before he answered. 

 

“Caitlyn,” Steb warned, pushback clear in his voice. 

 

“You can get me the answers I need.” Caitlyn cut him off. She turned back to her map, face stony. “It will be a start, but not enough to finish. Maddie is right. The time off will give me a chance to solve this.”

 

“Er, that’s not exactly what I meant by that- “Maddie began, eyes big and mouth screwed in worry. 

 

Caitlyn raised a palm, effectively cutting her off. 

 

“I will go to the Undercity.” Caitlyn declared. “I will see what I can find down there myself, and we can reconvene and compare notes.”

 

“By yourself?” Steb shot back. “Try again, Kiramman.”


Caitlyn nodded. That had been a long shot.

 

“Maddie and I will go to the Undercity.” Caitlyn corrected, ignoring Maddie’s choking. “We will see what we can find down there together and reconvene and compare notes.”

 

Steb sighed and rubbed his face. 

 

“Caitlyn,” Steb said, sounding exhausted, “I feel as though it is my duty as your friend to tell you that you should ask a doctor to re-examine your head. Have you recently discovered universe hopping or is there any scenario out there where you and Maddie alone will successfully subterfuge your way through the Undercity and miraculously uncover a master criminal while you’re at it?”

 

It wasn't a bad point. Caitlyn would need a third party. Someone who knew their way around.

 

An idea sparked. Her heart thudded as she pictured the only Undercity resident she knew. She shoved the image away to focus

 

“We won’t be alone.” Caitlyn insisted. “I happen to know someone who can give us a tour.”

 

Maddie blinked. “Wait,” she said. “Really?”

 

She and Steb exchanged a look Caitlyn didn’t care to read. 

 

Caitlyn allowed them to have their silent exchange, weighing the pros and cons before eventually agreeing with her. 

 

Caitlyn knew they came to that conclusion by the way Maddie looked vaguely guilty and Steb once again sighed, shoulders dropping in defeat. 

 

“If I do this,” Steb began reluctantly, “I need you to promise me you will consider taking the Talis job.”

 

Caitlyn was so surprised she looked up. 

 

She hadn’t thought they heard that part.

 

She supposed they had been right outside the door waiting for Jayce to make his exit. 

 

Nothing stopped them from eavesdropping.

 

Jayce is lucky Caitlyn has good, sensible friends, who won’t go spreading the gossip of his becoming Counselor before an official declaration is made.

 

“You don’t know what you’re asking me.” Caitlyn said. 

 

She turned and held Steb’s eyes, defiance tilting her chin up.

 

Steb met the challenge face on. 

 

“You’re too talented to waste your career chasing your tail,” Steb stated, never blinking. “Talis is offering what no one else will: a job that will use your skills.”

 

Caitlyn frowned. 

 

Maddie, ever the peacekeeper, added, “Maybe you’ll be able to make an impact!”

 

Caitlyn scoffed, and Maddie deflated, just a smidge. 

 

Caitlyn was regretful but she couldn’t afford to leave the impression failure was an option for her. 

 

“Make an impact how?” Caitlyn demanded. 

 

Steb frowned. 

 

“If anyone can figure it out, it would be you.” Steb asserted. 

 

The silver clock that hung on Caitlyn’s walls articulated what Caitlyn couldn’t. 

 

Tik.

 

Tok.

 

Tik.

 

Tok.

 

Time running out. 

 

“Fine.” Caitlyn groused. "I promise. If you help me with this, I will think about it.”

 

“Seriously consider.” Steb bargained. 

 

Caitlyn rolled her eyes.

 

Seriously consider.” She corrected, disdain flooding her tone. 

 

Steb and Maddie exchanged another look. 

 

Caitlyn wanted to tell them to get a room but was too well bred. 

 

Steb stuck his hand out. 

 

Caitlyn watched it for a moment before stepping off his stool to stand next to him as an equal. 

 

She shook his hand, and the deal was struck. 

 

The next time Caitlyn stood in this room with both of these people, she intended to have a name behind the monkey face.



 


 

 

There is nothing like the heat of the forge to burn off anxiety. 

 

The heat of the fire, the mind numbing repetition, the white noise of metal hitting metal. 

 

He hammered and hammered and hammered.

 

Jayce put his back into it, hoping the sweat would carry away his worries about the large responsibility that had just landed in his lap. 

 

Talis forge was a place of refuge in that way. 

 

When the forge worked its magic, Jayce came out a new man, forged in the same fires as Talis Tools. 

 

Today, however, his stress would not leave him. 

 

Jayce abandoned his work with a frustrated huff.

 

He pushed his sweat soaked hair back, looking around for his discarded shirt. 

 

Before he could find it, a noise distracted him. 

 

Jayce was by far not the only person working today, thank god. 

 

The business would tank in half an hour if it was just Jayce manning the work. 



A bit of ways away from him, a familiar face is working hard. 

 

The normality of seeing the man working the same shift he had been working for nearly seven years was jarring in comparison to the wild ride the rest of the week had been. 

 

Jayce could use a little normality.

 

 He made way over.

 

Ahead of Jayce loomed the largest man Jayce knew personally.

 

He was bent over his work, focused on his task, and didn’t turn to look at Jayce until opened his mouth to speak. 

 

“Vander!” Jayce called. 

 

Vander turned, serious look on his face softened to something more neutral at the sight of him. 

 

Vander put down his hammer and turned to face Jayce. 

 

“Slacking off, are you?” The man quipped. 

 

Jayce grinned. 

 

“No more than usual,” Jayce shot back. “You look busy.” 

 

Vander shrugged. “I am busy,” Vander replied. “And you?”



“Oh, you know. Contributing more to recycling than to science lately. What about you, working hard or hardly working?”

 

Vander sighed. “I’m too old for this,” He said, rolling his shoulders back and stretching his back. 

 

He answered the same way every time Jayce asked that question. 

 

Jayce smiled. 

 

“How’s your mother?” Vander asked. 

 

Jayce crossed his arms and leaned against the arch of the doorframe. 

 

“She’s good! I’ll tell her you asked!” Jayce replied. 

 

Vander had no way of knowing, but he just made Jayce’s night. 

 

One day after bringing investors on a tour of the forge together, Ximena Talis made the mistake of admitting to Jayce she found Vander mildly attractive. 

 

Jayce has not let her forget it since, relishing in being able to return her teasing about Viktor with ribbing of his own. It has earned him endless complaining from his mother, but has never failed to make him laugh. 

 

“How’s the kids?” Jayce asked. 

 

Vander grunted. 

 

Jayce laughed. 

 

Jayce had never met Vander’s family, never heard hide nor hair of them outside of work chat, and all he could say definitely is Vander would be driven to an early grave by them and he was extremely proud. 

 

“I heard about your speech.” Vander commented. “Must have felt good.”

 

Jayce sighed and ran a hand down his face. 

 

The memory of Mel and her assistant leaving flickered beneath his eyelids. 

 

“I couldn’t enjoy it until I got home.” Jayce admitted. “They asked me the day of.”

 

Vander whistled. 

 

“The problems you’re burdened with.” Vander remarked. 

 

If Jayce didn’t know any better, he would have thought the man was serious. 

 

Jayce laughed, because he did understand fundamentally that complaining about an opportunity like that was obnoxious.

 

But Jayce didn’t feel judged. 

 

Vander had perfected a way of speaking that was no bullshit, but not hostile. Jayce enjoyed it. 

 

After a moment of contemplation, Jayce decided to take the plunge.

 

Well. 

 

Less of a plunge and more of a soft launch. 

 

“Speaking of burdens.” Jayce said. “They actually voted to put me on the council. Today.”

 

Vander raised a brow. 

 

“Well.” He replied. 

 

Jayce flushed. 

 

He wondered for a moment if that was maybe too personal. 

 

Vander looked him up and down for replying, “Not as though the city doesn’t already expect you to lead them. Now you get a fancy chair too.” 

 

Huh.

 

“I suppose,” Jayce agreed, shoulders feeling just a smidge lighter at the comment. “I guess I just don’t know anything about politics.” 

 

Vander nodded. 

 

“Then why give you the chair?” He asked. 

 

Jayce shrugged. “Hextech? I guess?”

 

“Anyone else qualified to do it?” Vander asked. 

 

Jayce paused. 

 

Pale skin with moles dotting a face, a low and pleasant accent, brilliant mind that matched Jayce beat for beat. 

 

“Viktor. My partner.” Jayce replied. 

 

Jayce imagined Viktor sitting on the council, scowling and failing to refrain from hitting people with his cane when they were particularly obtuse. Jayce’s lips twitched in humor. “He isn’t much of a people person. People think Hextech is all me when, in reality, I just can’t get him out of the lab.” 

 

Vander nodded seriously. “My youngest is a bit like that.”

 

“The academy student?” Jayce recalled. 

 

Vander smiled. 

 

“Good memory.” He complimented. “Good for a councilor.”

 

Jayce finally feels the last of his stress melt off. 

 

Normalcy had done the trick. 

 

“I won’t keep you any longer.” Jayce said. “Thanks for the talk, Vander.”

 

“Yeah, yeah.” Vander sighed, turning back around. “See you, kid.”

 

 Jayce left, the sounds of pounding steel being left in his wake. 



 


 

 

Claggor’s shift at the Hextech docs ended without any drama. 

 

With what was ahead Claggor wished it was longer.

 

But the damn foreman liked Claggor, and let him leave early when he told him he was picking up his sister. 

 

What Claggor neglected to mention was he was picking her up from jail. 

 

He now sat, on a rickety gondola, waiting to arrive to the island so he can go through security a second time, meet his sister, go through security again, get back on the shitty gondola, and go through security one last time before finally going home. 

 

It was going to take forever and being this close to the water was windy and cold. 

 

The gondola finally arrives at its destination, and Claggor and the three other occupants depart for security. 

 

The whole time Claggor is getting patted down and having his bag searched, he is thinking of the Vi Job Problem. 

 

The Vi Job Problem consists of Vi’s inability to hold down any sort of job that didn’t require mindless fighting. 

 

She had tried cafes, janitorial services, Hexdocs, regular docs, bars, you name it, Vi has tried something in the field. 

 

Nothing ever lasts more than three months. 

 

Just like her jail sentences. 



Vi couldn’t be held longer than three months for misdemeanor assault, which was what they chose to charge her with despite the mutual combat. 

 

Claggor survived security and put thoughts of criminal charges for participating in an illegal boxing match behind him. 

 

He focused on the present, which consisted of freezing his ass off while Vi was processed.

 

He had plenty of time to mull while he waited. 

 

He knew it would be hard for her. 

 

She getting out just in time for the anniversary of Powder’s death. 

 

 Vi always got into the worst kind of trouble this time of year, such as getting arrested or breaking up with her upper class girlfriend for the sixteenth time or just being a pill to be around. 

 

She was being released two weeks early due to capacity levels and Claggor knew just from what she didn’t say in her short and to the point letters home she was disappointed she couldn’t spend the day languishing in prison. 

 

Janna forbid she mourn with her family like a normal person. 

 

The doors opened, and four people exited. 

 

The first three were strangers, matching up with the other strangers Claggor had ridden to the island with. 

 

The last was Vi. 

 

Her hair had been cut, the longer portion of her hair sticking out away from her face and her undercut freshly shorn. 

 

She had on a ragged white tank and shitty thin prison pajamas instead of whatever she had arrived in. 

 

She looked ok, a bit thinner, but ok. 

 

She walked toward him with the swagger she couldn’t quite kill, the walk of a woman who knows she shouldn’t be fucked with. 

 

Claggor would respect the message. 

 

He took a step towards her and met her eyes, hands in pocket and expression neutral.

 

“Hey, Vi.” He greeted. He couldn’t think of anything better to say. 

 

Vi gave a small smile.

 

“Hey yourself. Keep out of trouble while I was gone?” Vi teased, hands resting at her sides and shoulders down. 

 

She could try, but she couldn’t hide the tightness around her eyes.

 

“That’s me. The troubled one.” Claggor shot back.

 

The smile fell off Vi’s face.

 

She ducked her head down and began to walk back towards security. 

 

Claggor swallowed his regret and followed. 

 

They made it through without any small talk. 

 

Claggor’s attempts on the walk to the gondola were met with one-word answers and evasive looks away. 

 

He asked how she was doing. 

 

Fine. 

 

He told her everyone missed her. 

 

Silence. 

 

He mentioned it was nice to have her back. 

 

A hum in reply. 

 

He tried his luck in prodding for information on any plans now that she was out and was met with a grunt. 

 

Whatever strength it took for Vi to leave Stillwater melted away the farther they got off the island. 

 

Claggor decided not to hold it against her. 

 

Give her a night or two in her own bed, time to handle her shit in peace, and she will adjust. 

 

He sat next to her on the gondola ride back in silence, watching her stare out the window in the wrong direction. 

 

Only after they returned to Stillwater docs and waited for the next trolley did they finally speak. 

 

“How’s Vander?” She asked, because of course she did. 

 

Claggor peered up the road, looking for any sign of the trolley that was five minutes behind.

 

“Same old, same old.” Claggor replied. “Working.”

 

Vi looked off in the direction of the gondola.

 

Claggor watched the road for another minute or two before giving up, and deciding to ignore the late trolley until it got there. 

 

“It will be better now that you’re home.” Claggor added. “You know how Vander worries.”

 

Vi’s jaw clenched and her body tensed up, like she was preparing to run or to fight. 

 

Everything about her screamed stressed and tired. 

 

Claggor’s resentment melted at the sight. 

 

She’s been through a lot, Claggor reminded himself. Cut her a little slack.

 

On impulse, Claggor reached out to hug her. 

 

He was met with a sound slap upside the head. 

 

“What the fuck was that!” Vi shouted, her eyes startled and body angled away from him. 

 

“It was a FUCKING hug!” Claggor yelled, clutching his head. 

 

Of course, he would be fucking punished for trying to comfort his sister. 

 

Silly him. 

 

“Well, why the fuck did you do that?” Vi scolded. She put her hand on her chest and breathed. “Fucking terrifying.” 

 

Claggor no longer was feeling empathetic. 

 

He was back to being annoyed. 

 

Vi took a large breath, dropping her hand and letting it rest on her hip. 

 

They sat in tense silence before Vi broke it. 

 

“I’m back.” She said, “There is no reason to worry anymore.”

 

The trolley finally made its way down the street, fifteen minutes late. 

 

Vi boarded without issue. 

 

As they sat together, Claggor thought about how much he disagreed. 

 

Vi always gave him a reason to worry. 

 

She rested her head on his shoulder and closed her eyes, promptly falling asleep. 

 

He would never tell her.

Notes:

Next time on this fic:
“How did you meet this friend?” Maddie asked, pointedly looking away from a mess of vomit on the ground.

Caitlyn blushed.

Alarm bells go off in Maddie’s head.

“We…actually met while I was training.” Caitlyn admitted. Her blush deepened. “I had to give her a ticket.”

Alarm bells went from ringing to blaring.

Maddie had heard this story before.

She was sure of it.

Not from Caitlyn, from someone else- Steb.

Steb had told her this story.

Why can’t she remember-?

With a gasp, Maddie recalled.

She took a step back and oogled Caitlyn like she was mad.

Caitlyn turned, confusion on her face, and some one behind them yelled they were holding up the line.

“Your ex girlfriend?!” Maddie squawked. “Violet?!”

“Vi.” Caitlyn quickly corrected.

Chapter 3: Pink

Notes:

Listen. Listen. I never get chapters out this fast but I was trying to like ride the wave of inspiration while it was here. Lol. Lol. I do almost have the entire outline finished which is progress in comparison to the first chapter that had nothing planned. Hope you enjoy!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Kiramman confidence was not something Caitlyn was born with, contrary to popular opinion.

 

It was something that was cultivated.

 

With all the long and arduous hours perfecting her shot until she achieved excellence, with her drive to not only succeed in Enforcer Academy Training but excel without the help of her name, with every night she stayed up late painstakingly combing through files and compiling evidence to lead up to this mission. 

 

Caitlyn’s confidence in herself was as unwavering as her shot.

 

Unfortunately, even the most steadfast confidence has trouble breaking through barriers at certain points.

 

Caitlyn’s current barrier was named Steb.

 

He liked chess, seafood, and was fond of dance halls, but would never be the one to suggest an outing.

 

He was frank, to the point, and honest.

 

He cared little for his name and even less for Caitlyn’s.

 

He was a realist to the point of semi-pessimism, something often balanced by Maddie’s deliberate choice to remain optimistic in her field of work and her personal life.

 

Steb was the right person to send to Stillwater. His no nonsense attitude, plus the forged request bearing both her mother and Jayce’s signature, would surely see him into Stillwater and interviewing their suspect in record time.

 

Caitlyn had confidence he would do his task and do it diligently.

 

Steb was not confident about Caitlyn and Maddie.

 

“The monkey symbol is of the utmost importance,” Caitlyn reminded Steb, trying poorly to distract him from the somehow both worried and resigned looks he was shooting at her back.

 

“Its important for me.” Steb said, “You, however, I don’t think should be flashing it around.”

Caitlyn blinked.

 

Of all the ways Steb had tried to persuade her of another path, she didn’t suspect direct sabotage.

 

She turned herself away from her mirror, stopping last minute examinations of her undercover clothes, to face Steb fully.

 

“Our goal is to find meaning behind the monkey in order to find the person,” Caitlyn stated. “How am I to do that if I don’t ask?”

 

Steb straightened his back and spoke clearly, like a lieutenant giving a report. “If word gets around that two strangers, or worse, two enforcers, are trying to discover information about the monkey symbol, whoever is behind it is more likely to hide.”

Caitlyn paused.

 

She had misjudged Steb.

 

He spoke, not out of intention to halt Caitlyn, but to help. 

 

Caitlyn took a breath through her nose. 

 

The pressure to succeed was intense. 

 

If she did fail, she would have no job, little future, and the risk of being manhandled by her parents into a ‘more appropriate’ career path was high. 

 

“You’re right.” Caitlyn said. “We’ll keep what we know close to our chests. At least until we have solid leads.”

 

Steb nodded in understanding.

 

“We can use it to confirm we’re in the right direction.” Maddie added, stepping out of Caitlyn’s closet in her plainest clothes. 

 

She still looked lovely. 

 

Caitlyn indulged in a short once over before moving on. 

 

She ignored the pretty blush on Maddie’s face. 

 

“You’ll be careful.” Caitlyn told Steb. 

 

Steb’s cheek twitched with what Caitlyn knew to be effort to not roll his eyes. 

 

“I should be the one saying that,” he replied. “Just so you’re aware, if I don’t hear from you, I’m telling your parents.”

 

“Of course.”

 

“And Talis.” Steb stressed. 

 

Caitlyn smiled. 

 

“He wouldn’t take your meeting,” Caitlyn teased. 

 

“He would if you were mentioned.”

 

“Ha ha.” Caitlyn mocked. She collected the forgeries from their neat pile on her desk. 

 

“These are for you. When you go to Stillwater tomorrow, show these. They will get you where you need to be.”

 

Sten accepted the papers, thumbing through them with an eyebrow raised. 

 

“And what happens when your mother finds out?” Steb asked. 

 

“She won’t.” Caitlyn said firmly. “Good luck Steb.”

 

She gathers her things and made to leave the room.

 

Steb grabbed her arm just before she exited. 

 

“The day after tomorrow, we meet. No matter what.” He reminded her. 

 

Caitlyn softened. “The day after tomorrow.” She confirmed. 

 

Steb nodded and let her go. 

 

Maddie made to follow, but Steb gestured for her to stay a moment. 

 

Caitlyn turned. 

 

She wouldn’t eavesdrop. 

 

She had to focus. 

 

Prepare. 

 

Apply that well earned Kiramman confidence. 

 

The very thought of her planned tour guide drove Caitlyn’s heart into her throat. 

 

She needed to be ready to speak to the real deal. 



 


 

 

Maddie shuffled from foot to door, looking to the floor, ceiling, all the get well flowers that still flooded Caitlyn’s room, including her own bouquet.

 

Steb stared Maddie down, chipping away at her confidence until she looked at him. 

 

It reminded Maddie of getting caught red-handed by the teacher. 

 

“I know it’s complicated for you.” Steb broke the silence. “But you cannot let your feelings for Caitlyn get in the way of making a judgement call.”

 

This was worse than getting caught by the teacher. 

 

This was being reprimanded in the headmaster’s office. 

 

“My feelings-? For-? What are you- what - Steb, I don’t know- how could you even-” Maddie stuttered. 

 

Steb raised a hand, cutting her off. 



“I am not blind, nor am I deaf,” Steb stated. “I know you still have feelings for Caitlyn.”

 

Maddie’s stomach churned. 

 

She had tried to hide it. 

 

She had. 

 

She pretended her admiration for Caitlyn was purely platonic, that she didn’t find her attractive, that she didn’t daydream of holding her hand like a silly schoolgirl. 

 

If Caitlyn didn’t even notice, how could Steb?

 

“It’s not like that,” Maddie insisted. “We were never serious. Even when we were… you know.”

 

It was something Maddie had come to accept. 

 

Caitlyn was her friend and came to her for comfort after another trial and tribulation with a rodeo bull of an ex Maddie never had the displeasure of meeting. 

 

Apparently, the girl had commitment issues a mile long and refused to enforce positive change, even if it meant losing Caitlyn. 

 

Privately, Steb told Maddie he didn’t think it was all black and white, not entirely Caitlyn’s or the exes fault. Steb told Maddie the girl was from a nobody family with a dark and mysterious history that Caitlyn dropped the ball on understanding several times. 

 

Maddie didn’t know if Steb was being entirely fair to their friend to say that, but he was the one who met the mysterious woman, not Maddie. 

 

“It was serious for you.” Steb replied, in a causally devastating way that might have knocked the wind out of Maddie if she was a touch more sensitive. 

 

As it was, it drove her to silence. 



“Caitlyn is out for blood. She has everything to prove and thinks proving it will put her back on the path she’s been fighting for.” Steb emphasized. His face softened a degree. “Trust her instincts, but don’t forget your own. If something seems off, you need to pull your weight and call off the trip. It will be down to you about when it’s time to head back.”

 

The weight of his words laid on her back like a lead blanket. 

 

“No pressure then.” Maddie joked weakly.

 

She looked back down at her clothing and away from Steb’s prying eyes. 

 

She picked at a small piece of lint, dropping it onto Caitlyn’s luxurious carpet. 



“I’m serious Maddie.” Steb said. “Caitlyn needs you. It will be hard for her to let go, you’ll need to take the rose-colored glasses off and make her cut it if you have to.”

 

Maddie understood exactly what he meant. 

 

Caitlyn was a fighter. 

 

She didn’t take anything lying down and would push for victory with everything she had. 

 

It would be Maddie’s job to make sure she didn’t quite give it everything. 



“I understand.” Maddie replied. 

 

Steb nodded. 

 

The two looked at each other with mutual understanding.

 

Caitlyn poked her head back in. 

 

“Maddie, we have to get going.” She said. 

 

“Be right there!” Maddie chirped with false cheer. 

 

She took a deep breath in and out. 

 

She was ready. 

 

“Good luck, Steb.” Maddie said. 

 

Steb sighed. “I suppose I should prepare for my trip to Stillwater bleeding prison.” Steb muttered. 

 

He shook his head, and the two walked out of Caitlyn’s room. 



 


 

 

The sun had started to set. 

 

The view would have been gorgeous had they not been on drop street.  

 

Drop street was possibly the sketchiest part of Piltover proper, not including any part of the Undercity.

 

It was dirty, full of seedy bars, and the closest you can get to the bridge without being on it.

 

“Who is it exactly that we’re looking for?” Maddie asked, stepping closer to Caitlyn as a man leered at them from across the street.

 

“An old friend.” Caitlyn replied.

 

They passed a store with boarded-up windows and anatomically incorrect spray painted certain male part.

 

“An old friend,” Maddie asked skeptically, “from drop street?”

 

“Yes.” Caitlyn said, voice growing terse.

 

Maddie blew her bangs from her face, the hood of her cape pushing them into a weird position.

 

“What is this old friend doing here, on drop street, this close to sundown?” Maddie pressed.

 

Caitlyn sighed.

“She’s probably working, if she’s here at all.” Caitlyn admitted. 

 

Maddie stared at her back incredulously.

“Working,” she said, kicking broken booze bottles out of her way. She watched one roll off the curb and shatter into the street. “On drop street.”

Caitlyn craned her head back to glare at Maddie.

“You’ll have to be a little less openly judgemental if you want to go to the Undercity.” Caitlyn snapped. “You’re acting like it’s a crime to find work here.”

Maddie stepped back in surprise.

 

With a huff, Caitlyn continued forward, woman on a mission she was. 

 

“Right. Sorry.” Maddie apologized.

 

They quickened their pace, only slowing when they arrived at a grungy-looking bar.

 

Garbage piled in the alleyway, noise leaked from the walls, and a drunken man was unceremoniously tossed out onto the street.

 

He turned, red in the face, appearing to have pissed his pants, and swung at the bouncer.

 

Poorly.

 

The bouncer swung back, landing the man flat on his ass.

 

He didn’t get back up.

 

Caitlyn stopped.

 

She looked the place up and down before nodding.

 

Maddie looked at the drunkard and then looked back at Caitlyn.

 

She nodded in response, eyebrow raised, praying she understood her friend wrong.

 

Caitlyn nodded again, firmly, and headed towards the door.

 

They stepped over the drunkard, who was passed out, and stood in a short line.

 

“How did you meet this friend?” Maddie asked, pointedly looking away from a mess of vomit on the ground.

 

Caitlyn blushed.

 

Alarm bells go off in Maddie’s head.

 

“We…actually met while I was training.” Caitlyn admitted. Her blush deepened. “I had to give her a ticket.”

 

Alarm bells went from ringing to blaring.

 

Maddie had heard this story before.

 

She was sure of it.

 

Not from Caitlyn, from someone else- Steb.

 

Steb had told her this story.

 

Why can’t she remember-?

 

With a gasp, Maddie recalls.

 

She took a step back and ogled Caitlyn like she was mad.

 

Caitlyn turned, confusion on her face, and someone behind them yelled they were holding up the line.

 

“Your ex girlfriend?!” Maddie squawked. “Violet?!”

“Vi.” Caitlyn quickly corrected.

 

Another yell to hurry the fuck up and a shove from behind inspired Maddie to move.

 

Caitlyn’s cheeks retained their rosy hue as they were hustled inside by the bouncer.

 

Maddie glared at Caitlyn.

 

Caitlyn glanced at Maddie, guilt flashing over her face, and then looked away.

 

“Really, Caitlyn?!” Maddie groused as they were shoved into the main bar.

 

It was noisy, dirty, and packed.

Maddie could spot a staircase going down that looked absolutely hazardous.

 

So of course Caitlyn began to walk towards it.

 

Maddie grabbed onto Caitlyn’s arm and held on for dear life.

 

“Why!?” Maddie demanded.

 

Caitlyn spluttered. 

 

“I- well, she-” Caitlyn stumbled. Maddie watched Caitlyn, composed and confident Caitlyn, stumble like a fool. Maddie was flabbergasted. “She’s from the Undercity!” was what Caitlyn spit out.

 

She turned away from Maddie and began descending the stairs.

 

Maddie watched for a moment in pure horrified shock before realizing her friend was getting away.

 

“Caitlyn!”



 


 

 

The house was empty with the exception of Mylo, when Ekko returned home. 

 

He was sitting at the table, eating a bowl of soggy cereal, reading a book in the low light. 

 

Ekko knocked on the door frame. 

 

Mylo looked up, face smoothing at the sight of him. 

 

“Hey man. How was your day?” Mylo asked. 

 

Ekko shrugged. “It was alright. Where is everyone?”

 

The question of where is Vi? went unsaid, but was heard all the same.

 

Mylo frowned. He lowered his spoon to the bowl and focused his attention on Ekko.

 

“Claggor, work. Vander, working late. Vi? Great question.”

 

Ekko sighed. 

 

Disappointment settled in. 

 

He was hoping she would at least stick around to see everyone before she went off to be stupid. 

 

“You know Vi,” Mylo said sympathetically. “She’s gonna do what she’s gonna do.”



Ekko nodded. He tilted his head towards Mylo’s bowl. 

 

“Anymore of that?” Ekko asked. 

 

The two ate in compatible silence.

 

Eventually, Ekko decided that he may as well engage in some kind of conversation with the only person home to spend time with. 

 

“How is it going with the girl from the shop?” Ekko asked. 

 

Mylo had definitely mentioned her name, but Ekko wasn’t confident he would remember. 

 

He would have to try to remember when Mylo inevitably said it. 

 

Mylo shrugged and took another bite. 

 

“Glacial progress.” He said, swallowing. “It’s never going to happen, but a man can dream.”

 

Mylo reached over and nudged Ekko, a playful smile creeping onto his face. 

 

“You have a better shot, Mr. Assistant to the head of the academy.” Mylo joked, wiggling his eyebrows. 

 

Ekko forced a laughed and shoved him off. 

 

That was so not something Ekko wanted to be worrying about right now. 

 

Between the Firelights, classes, and working part time as a junior assistant to Heimerdinger, Ekko didn’t have time for something like a date. 

 

He barely had time for the friends and family he already had. There was no way he was about to make it harder on himself. 

 

“I’m serious, Ekko.” Mylo continued, shrugging his shoulders and returning to his cereal. “You’re underestimating yourself.”



“I got time for that.” Ekko argued. He pointed at Mylo with his spoon. “You, on the other hand-”

 

“Yeah, yeah.” Mylo groaned. “How could I forget about your super secret club?”



Ekko fell silent.

 

He took another bite and looked away from Mylo.

 

The thought of telling his family about the Firelights is something that crosses his mind every day. 

 

He knows they would be proud and would see the vision of an Undercity without the stain Silco has forced onto it, a version of the city that was better even before they left. 

 

Every time he imagined telling them, explaining them, he imagined the betrayed look on Vander’s face and would talk himself out of it. 

 

Even Vi didn’t dare break Vander’s harsh banning of returning home. 

 

When they had first left, they pressed the subject frequently, and were treated to a long discussion about how dangerous it would be if Silco ever found out any of them were alive and what that would do to everybody if they were hurt or killed. 

 

Over the years, they all quietly asked less and less about going home, instead talking about The Lanes in the realm of a fond memory rather than a tangible place.  

 

Vander would be right to feel betrayed.

 

Going behind their backs was bad. 

 

It made Ekko a liar and a bad friend.

 

He couldn’t stop.

 

All the good he did, all the impact he had made for the people suffering at the hands of Silco, the thought of stopping seemed worse than starting in the first place. 

 

Ekko’s leg bounced beneath the table, mind racing as he pictured the Firelights and what they could become, what they were on their way to becoming right now.

 

Well, Ekko reasoned. If Vi isn’t home, there is no reason to stick around.



“Speaking of,” Ekko broke the silence. “A few of us talked about meeting up tonight. Nothing major, but if we don’t have plans, I might take them up on it. Don’t wait up.”

 

Mylo put his spoon in his empty bowl and stood. He put a hand out and took Ekko’s bowl, too. 

 

Ekko nodded in thanks.

 

“Ok.” Mylo replied, sighing. “Be safe, Little Man.”

 

He turned and headed towards the sink. 

 

Ekko took that as his cue. 

 

He headed towards the door.

 

He had a stop to make first. 



 


 

 

The surrounding crowd was nothing less than bloodthirsty.

 

They screamed when someone lost, screamed when they won, rattled the cheap-looking fence that was put up around the arena the matches took place in. 

 

Because this was an illegal fight ring. 

 

That is where Caitlyn had taken Maddie. 

 

Maddie winced as another person thudded to the floor, put cold by a nasty right hook. 

 

She couldn’t see very well from her seat, but knew it must have been something else from the way the crowd screamed. 



This was the third match they had seen so far, and Cait’s mystery woman had yet to show up.

 

Maddie looked at Caitlyn every time someone stepped out to see if it was Violet, the mysterious ex, but Caitlyn shook her head every time. 

 

They dragged the loser’s unconscious body from the ring. 



The winner left too. 

 

After a brief respite, a new boxer entered. 

 

It was a large man with tattoos that covered his body, thick curly hair and a beard, and nipple piercings. 

 

Ugh.

 

Maddie wrinkled her nose at the sight. 

 

Now, if that was a woman who entered the ring with all those attributes… 

 

Well, least of all to say, Maddie would be of a different opinion. 

 

The man bellowed at the crowd, thumping his broad chest, flexing his arm muscles and making a spectacle of the whole thing. 

 

Some people cheered, some people heckled. 

 

Maddie was tempted to join them, but Caitlyn’s cool expression was enough to discourage her.

 

The air felt different when the next boxer appeared. 

 

Maddie could see the door open but didn’t manage to spot who entered. 

 

The man had his back to his opponent, still hyping up the crowd, unaware someone behind him was getting into stance. 

 

The bell rang.

 

The man turned directly into his opponent’s fist, a spray of blood and spit following. 

 

The man wobbled before sailing to the ground with a heavy thud. 

 

He went down like a stone. 

 

The winner stood stoically, without reacting to her win at all. 

 

The crowd cheered, satisfied with the brutality. 

 

None of that was important to Maddie. 

 

What was worth focusing on was how hot the winner was. 

 

A woman of mid height, with broad shoulders and rippling muscles shown openly as she was only wearing chest bindings for modesty.

 

 She had tattoos going down her forearms that Maddie could see go up into a back piece when she turned. Tattoos weren’t as uncommon as they used to be in Piltover, but it was still a rare treat to see a woman heavily tatted. 

 

Her back. 

 

Her back.

 

Maddie seared the image into her brain for when she needed a pick me up. 

 

The woman’s hair was pink, and it was cut close to an undercut on one side, leaving the other to a disheveled mess. Maddie was not immune to the way her ass looked, either. Or her back. Did she forget to mention the woman’s back muscles all out on display with dark coloring of tattoo ink? 

 

Another person stepped into the ring, and Maddie watched her work. 

 

The woman went two more rounds, knocking both opponents out in a similar way to the first, both of the other fights lasting a little longer. 

 

Maddie was so busy drooling she didn’t even look at Caitlyn. 

 

 

The woman left the ring after her three fights were finished. 

 

Maddie would miss her. 

 

A nudge from the side snapped Maddie out of her delusions about the illegal boxer. 

 

Caitlyn jerked her head and stood. 

 

Maddie followed. 

 

As they waded through the crowd, unease filled Maddie’s belly. 

 

There was only one reason they needed to leave after Hot Woman left the ring, and that reason was devastating. 

 

“Her?” Maddie asked, begging for it to not be true. 

 

“Her name is Vi.” Caitlyn repeated in an annoyed tone. She shoulder checked someone who stood too close and stared them down with an icy stare when they called her a cunt. They continued through the crowd. 

 

“Her?” Maddie repeated, mind mush at the thought of Caitlyn and Hot Woman, Vi, having been together-

 

“I knew she was getting out of Stillwater soon. I assumed correctly this would be the best place to find her.”

 

Someone stepped on Maddie’s foot. She barely felt it. 

 

“Stillwater? Her?” Maddie said dumbly. 

 

Caitlyn shrugged. 

 

“Aggravated assault.” Caitlyn replied. 

 

Maddie snorted. That, of all things, managed to dispel the last of Maddie’s brain fog. 

 

“I’m shocked.” She snarked. 

 

Caitlyn’s smirk lasted for a half a second, but still felt like a victory. 

 

They neared the bar, grimy and crowded, where sure enough, Vi sat. 

 

The stools on either side of her sat empty, saying more than enough about what kind of company she was.

 

She also unfortunately had a jacket on now.

 

“Let me talk to her.” Caitlyn murmured in Maddie’s ear. 

 

She pulled away and strode towards the bar with her shoulders back and head forward. 

“Yes, of course,” Maddie muttered to herself. “You talk to your ex who just left prison for assault. What a clever plan this is turning out to be.”



 


 



The feeling of riding a hoverboard was incomparable. 

 

He soared over the Lanes, swooping and rolling as he pleased. 



The feeling of freedom was contrasted by the sorry sight of his former home. 

 

Strung out addicts lined alley ways, violent encounters bursting in the street, and gang members hung around like tumors. 

 

It turned Ekko’s stomach. 

 

Ekko flew into the tunnel, bending his knees and clutching the bag.

 

The only person who had been at the lab was the old security guard, who only waved Ekko in. He was able to take what supplies he needed and his mask prototype without any scrutiny.

 

Ekko entered the firelight lair and breathed a sigh of relief. 

 

The tree stood tall and proud, a beacon of hope, as corny as it sounded. 

 

There were half finished permanent structures on one side and the camp they had made up on the other. 

 

A few of the finished living spaces had lights flickering inside. Most were in bed by now, but off somewhere, a group of people were laughing as their conversation carried through the night. 



Scar had his back turned to Ekko when he came riding forward.

 

Ekko slowed to a stop and waited.

 

“Fucking show off.” Scar said without turning around.

 

Ekko smiled.

 

“Not showing off if I’m just that good,” Ekko replied.

 

Scar turned to face Ekko.

 

Ekko pulled up and flew until he was hanging upside down.

 

Scar watched him with an intrigued look on his face.

 

Ekko grinned. “This is showing off.”

 

Scar snorted.

 

Ekko dangled his bag in front of Scar.

 

“Brought stuff.” He said.

 

Scar held out his hands, and Ekko dropped the bag in them.

 

He flipped right side up, hopped off the hoverboard, and kicked it up. The machine slowed to a stop.

 

Scar looked through the parts Ekko had brought with a furrowed brow.

 

“It will take a while,” Ekko began. “But we can finally start the upgrades on everyone’s board. I have enough here tonight to begin.”

“No one’s expecting you?” Scar asked, closing the bag and looking up.

 

Ekko shrugged. “Told Mylo I was meeting friends. No one’s expecting me till tomorrow.”

Scar nodded.

 

“It will change everything to have them. We can finally make our move.” He said.

 

Ekko’s gut twisted.

He frowned.

 

“You mean you can,” Ekko corrected softly.

 

Scar sighed. His green eyes searched Ekko, and his brow twitched with concern.

 

“I thought you agreed that you should stay out of it for now.” Scar replied seriously.

 

Ekko huffs.

Ultimately, Scar is right.

 

If they were going to make a move against Silco, strategically it would make sense for Ekko to stay back.

 

Ekko had been bringing in high-quality gear for a while now, and if something happens to Ekko, they don’t have another way to get it.

 

Ekko knows they’re tough, being from the Undercity forced them to be, and every Firelight Ekko has met so far has been a wealth of ingenuity and perseverance that left Ekko in awe. 

 

Nobody could make something out of nothing like a trencher.

 

The trick was that Silco’s gang had access to Piltie gear, too.

 

The more they could even the playing field, the better.

 

So Ekko agreed to stay out of it.

 

“The tip we got has an expiration date.” Ekko said after a long pause. “Shimmer moves fast and if we don’t act soon, there will be no stopping the shipment. We need all hands on deck, and I think I have something that can help.”

 

Ekko nodded to his bag’s front pocket.

 

Scar gave him a puzzled look before opening it.

 

He pulled out Ekko’s prototype: an owl-like mask.

 

“It has a voice modulator built in.” Ekko explained while Scar examined the piece. “If we all get fitted with these, we’ll be harder to track. The less chance they have at picking us out in a crowd, the safer we all will be.”

Scar didn’t look convinced.

 

“Scar, c’mon.” Ekko pleaded.

 

Scar frowned. His eyes didn’t leave the mask. 

 

“I know how personal it is for you, Ekko.” Scar said. “And I don’t want to shut you down, man. But-”

Ekko sighed.

 

He was about to have sense talked into him and he didn’t like it.

 

Scar paused.

 

He handed Ekko the mask.

 

“When that thing is finished,” he said. “And I mean, Ekko finished, not what is happening right now. I say we do it. Get us all fitted, bring you in. All hands on deck.”

Ekko nodded, looking at the mask

 

Relief washed over him.

 

It was hard to sit on the sidelines and watch others risk their asses to go up against a ghoul like Silco.

 

Ekko would join them soon.

 

He just needed a little more time.

 

“We’re not going to let that shimmer rat control the city for much longer. This is the beginning.” Ekko promised.

 

Scar nodded in agreement.

 

They sat in comfortable silence.

 

Ekko looked around, noticing how empty the surrounding space was.

 

Even at this time of night, Ekko could usually spot one or two of his other friends.

 

“Where is Eve and all them?” Ekko asked. “I didn’t see her on the way in.”

Scar frowned.

 

He looked worried.

“She went out with a few others a few days ago,” Scar replied. “I am starting to get worried.”

Ekko frowned.

“Where have we looked?” Ekko asked.

 

He leaned against the railing and focused on Scar’s words.

 

He took his mind off his previous worries and started to pile on his new ones.



 


 

 

They approached Vi.

 

Caitlyn, with nerves of steel, sat on her left.

 

Maddie took the seat to her right.

 

Vi didn’t look at either of them.

 

She had an amber colored drink in her hand that Maddie swore she could smell from her seat.

 

“Any reason Piltover’s finest wants to drink with me?” Vi asked.

 

Fuck.

 

Her voice was also sexy. Smokey and low.

Maddie squeezed her eyes shut and clenched and unclenched her hands.

 

Pull yourself together, Maddie cursed herself. You look ridiculous. 

 

“I need your help,” Caitlyn answered, cutting to the chase.

 

Her jaw was tight and, like Violet, she stared ahead.

 

Maddie tried to guess what was going on in her head.

 

Was she disgusted at the circumstances she found Vi in? Was she relieved she was ok? Did she miss Vi?

 

Vi huffed a laugh. “You never mince words, do you, cupcake?”

 

Caitlyn’s face flushed.

 

Maddie leaned toward the tattooed woman.

 

“Vi, was it?” Maddie asked. She stuck her hand out. “Junior Officer Nolan. Maddie.” she introduced herself.

 

Vi’s steel colored eyes looked her up and down before lifting her scarred brow. 

 

“How do you know my name?” Vi asked, frowning. 

 

Maddie blinked. “Caitlyn told me,” she replied. “And,” she hesitated. “It’s tattooed on your face?”

 

Right on her sharp cheekbone was a small tattoo of the roman numerals for six. Of course, it spelled VI. 

 

Vi arched a brow before shrugging and looking away.

 

Caitlyn was looking at Maddie. Her eyes were intense and face taught. 

 

The message was clear enough to Maddie: don’t fuck this up. 

 

Maddie nodded to her and began to speak. 



“We are pursuing information on a case. We would be grateful for your help.”

 

Vi knocked back the rest of her drink in one go. 

 

She didn’t even wince. 

 

Vi gestured for the bartender to send her another. 

 

“How exactly am I meant to be helping you?” Vi asked. She received her new drink and immediately downed half. 

 

Maddie felt nauseated watching. 

 

Caitlyn tapped her fingers against the bar, softly, almost going unnoticed if not for Maddie. Her scowl didn’t lift up, and she had shifted her gaze from Maddie to Vi, who still had not looked her way.

 

“We are investigating in the Undercity,” Maddie continued. “Caitlyn said you grew up there-”

 

“No.” Vi replied. 

 

Maddie cocked her head. “You weren’t born there?” Maddie asked, surprised. “Your accent-”

 

“I mean, no, I can’t help you.” Vi corrected. 

 

Maddie swallowed. 

 

A glance at the grim expression on Caitlyn’s face told her this news was unwelcome but not unexpected. 

 

“We wouldn’t need you to put yourself in danger,” Maddie assured Vi. “It’s a lot of ground to cover, however, and having a local-”

 

Vi turned on her stool and faced Maddie fully for the first time. 

 

Her blue-grey eyes had such an intensity to them. 

 

Maddie was drawn to silence after meeting them. 

 

“Listen, Shortcake,” Vi began in an irritated tone. “I can’t help you. I’m not welcome down there anymore and happen to like my skin where it is, thank you.”

 

“You can, but you won’t,” Caitlyn cut in. 

 

Vi tensed. 

 

She stared resolutely ahead as if refusing to look at Caitlyn. 

 

Maddie looked at Caitlyn from over Vi’s broad shoulder. 

 

She was staring holes into the woman’s back. 

 

“Sure, Cait.” Vi replied, voice gruff. “If that’s what you want to think.”

 

Caitlyn’s arm shot out. 

 

Before Maddie could flinch, Caitlyn grabbed Vi’s hands and pulled her around to face her. 

 

Caitlyn’s face softened, and her eyes turned pleading. 

 

“Vi,” she said quietly. “Please.”

 

Maddie no longer could see Vi’s face, but she could see the way her shoulders dropped and the way she rubbed her thumbs over Caitlyn’s knuckles, slowly. 

 

She had softened somehow. 

 

“This is important to me,” Caitlyn entreated. “I need you.”

 

Vi sighed in resignation. 

 

Maddie felt her hopes inch up, before dropping back down when she pulled her hand away from Caitlyn’s. 

 

“I can’t, Cupcake.” Vi replied softly. “I have other people who need me, too.”

 

Vi left her half finished drink on the counter and stood. 

 

Caitlyn didn’t move to stop her.

 

Maddie stopped to really look at her friend. 

 

Defeated. 

 

That was the expression. 



Vi was already a few feet away when Maddie scrambled to follow. 

 

She practically assaulted Vi when she grabbed her shoulder and spun her around.

 

Maddie thanked her lucky stars the hostile look from the ring melted away when she saw it was just Maddie. 

 

Maddie pulls a piece of paper from her bag and a pencil. 

 

She poorly scrawls down the address of the train they were taking tomorrow and the time. 

 

She handed it to a confused-looking Vi. 

 

“In case you change your mind,” Maddie told her. “We’ll be there till noon. We can make it worth your time and the risk.”

 

Vi searched her face, dark makeup emphasizing her eyes.

 

“You trying to bribe me?” Vi asked. 

 

Maddie pursed her lips. 

 

She did not want to pull this card. 

 

But Caitlyn needed her. 



“I’m trying to make it so you don’t have to pick. Between people who need you.” Maddie said. 

 

She sent a meaningful glance over her shoulder at Caitlyn. 

 

Vi’s eyes followed her and her eyes softened. 

 

Maddie did not want to encourage the woman's feelings towards Caitlyn, but if it meant Caitlyn would get what she needed Maddie would just have to swallow her pride. 

 

Vi snatched the paper from her hand and began to walk out of the bar. 

 

“Nice meeting you, shortcake.” Vi called over her shoulder lazily. 

 

Maddie’s face flushed and she let out the breath that had been stuck in her chest. 

 

So that was Vi.

 

Huh.




 


 

 

Her mild drunkenness did little to keep Vi from sneaking back into the apartment without trouble. 

 

She had definitely made it back in worse shape.

 

Seeing Cait again had thrown her for a loop, and she immediately popped into another bar to take the edge off. 

 

The other woman was still as stunning as when Vi last saw her, six months ago, when they got i to a fight about Caitlyn’s lack of respect for her and Vi’s lack of respect for herself and they called it off. 

 

Again. 

 

Vi couldn’t remember who said ‘we’re done’ first this time, but she remembered it stung just as bad as the others. 

 

She fumbled with her keys and slowly opened the front door. 

 

She quietly crept in, closing the door behind her in a near silent fashion. 

 

She would never hear the end of it if she woke someone up when they had work tomorrow. 

 

She crept down the hall only to freeze when the kitchen suddenly flooded with dim light. 

 

Vander stood, arms crossed, near the switch. 

 

Vi felt ten years old again, sneaking into the kitchen with Powder to try to find the sugar she was not allowed to touch, only for Vander to catch them before they could check a second cabinet. 

 

“The day you get out?” Vander asked. 

 

Vi refused to flinch. 

 

Instead, she pulled her winning from the fight out of her pocket and threw them at Vander. 

 

He caught them but didn’t stop to look. 

 

His stare remained fixed on Vi, stern and unforgiving.

 

It made Vi’s skin itch. 

 

“Take it,” she insisted. “It will help make up for time gone.”

 

Vander frowned. 

 

“Too late for that.” He replied. 

 

Vi looked away from him. 

 

She couldn’t stand the disappointment. 

 

She turned, ready to do the walk of shame, back to her room, when Vander spoke again. 

 

“If you want to make up for it,” He said. “You can start by trying to keep yourself out of a jail cell.”

 

Vi whirled to face him. 

 

“The fight was not that big,” Vi defended. 

 

It wasn’t. 

 

It was a piece of cake for Vi. 

 

She had planned on returning for at least a few more nights to generate a little money until she could figure out what to do. 

 

Vander sighed and closed his eyes. When he opened them again, Vi could see his patience thin. 

 

“It doesn’t matter how big it was,” Vander said, voice raising just above talking level. “Its what got you locked up last time!”

 

Vi scoffed. She stepped into the kitchen, glaring at him. 

 

“You did fights like that all the time at my age!” Vi argued, gesticulating to make her point. 

 

“I did. In Zaun. With no other options.” Vander corrected, eyes narrowing. 

 

“Well, I would do it in Zaun if you would just-”

 

“No.”

 

“Vander-”

 

“You know why you can’t,” Vander insisted. 

 

Vi roughly pushed back her hair. She could feel her temper spark and she had no way of pulling it back. “No one would recognize me!”

 

“Are you willing to take that risk, Vi? Because I’m not.” Vander asserted. “It would put your family in danger.”

 

Vi snapped. 

 

“Well, what am I good for if not getting your family killed, right?” Vi spat. 

 

Vander winced. “Stop.” he said, his voice hard as stone. 

 

Vi couldn’t.

 

She let it all out. 



“Why?” Vi pushed, “It’s what you’re thinking. It’s what you’ve been thinking this whole time, that I’m a risk and you have to stay up late watching me in case I fuck our lives over again-”

 

“Don’t, Vi.” Vander said harshly, taking a step towards her so they were face to face. “You don’t get to decide that for me.”

 

Vi stopped. 

 

She panted and watched her father’s face. 

 

He pointed at her. 

 

“You don’t get to do that.” He continued, voice low. “That belongs to me. The only person I blame, Vi, is Silco, and you know that. You don’t get to decide otherwise because you are hurting.”

 

Vi struggled to breathe. 

 

It all flooded her, again, the familiar and old pain of regret. 

 

“I left her. Not Silco.” Vi stated. 

 

Her throat tightened, and her eyes stung. 

 

The alcohol that provided a warm buffer earlier was biting her in the ass. 

 

Vander sighed. 

 

“We have gone over this,” Vander replied. “So many times, Vi.”

 

He no longer sounded frustrated. Just sad. 

 

“If you need closure, Vi, we can hold a funeral-” Vander offered. 

 

The idea, the picture, of them trying to host a proper goodbye for her sister was so revolting Vi had to reject it before she threw up in the kitchen. 



No, Vander,” Vi exclaimed, shaking her head and taking a step back. “That’s not what I-”

 

“Alright then.” Vander went on. “If you need forgiveness, then, as Powder’s father, I forgive you.”

 

Vi covered her mouth. Shaking, she turned from him. 

 

Vi felt a hand drop to her shoulder. 

 

“You can’t punish yourself forever for a horrible thing that happened when you were fifteen. It’s Silco’s fault your sister isn’t here. End of discussion. You wouldn’t have saved her even if you were there.” Vander said. 

 

His voice was weary. 

 

Vi knew the conversation must be exhausting at this point, given how many times they had had it.

 

She couldn’t do as he asked. 

 

She couldn’t just blame Silco entirely and let herself get off Scot-free. 

 

“I’ll get closure when Silco is dead.” Vi answered. 

 

“No.” Vander said, quick as a reflex. 

 

Vi looked up at him, heart thudding, mind working fast. 

 

Caitlyn’s offer brushed through her mind and before she knew it, Vi was saying, “We could go down together, take him down, and I swear we would never go back.”

 

Vander shook his head, eyes tightening and scoring. 

 

“You won’t just get yourself killed if you go back to the lanes, Vi.” Vander said. “We all lost Powder. We all mourned. Could you do that to us again? Make me mourn another daughter? Mylo Claggor and Ekko, their friend, their sister?”

 

Vi clenched her jaw shut to keep herself from saying something stupid. 

 

There’s a pause. 

 

Vi stewed in her anger. 

 

It isn’t right, she thought. 

 

No one else was coming to make Silco pay. 

 

It was only her. 

 

It isn’t right. 

 

“Will you promise me you’ll look for a real job tomorrow?” Vander asked softly. 

 

The paper Maddie had given her weighed heavily in her pocket. 

 

“I think I might have a lead on something, actually.” Vi replied, looking away from him. 

 

Vander nodded. 

 

“Good.” He replied. He pulled Vi in for a quick hug. 

 

Vi let him.

 

He moved around her to leave. 

 

Before he could leave, Vi called his name. 

 

He looked back at her, question clearly on his face. 

 

Vi swallowed. 

 

“If you could,” Vi said. “Would you? Get back at Silco?”

 

Vander looked at Vi with a world-weary gaze. 

 

Underneath his exhaustion, Vi recognized an emotion she saw in her own gaze. 

 

Anger shimmering underneath the surface. 

 

He didn’t need to answer. Vi knew. 

 

“He shouldn’t get to hurt any more little girls.” Vi pressed. 

 

Vander didn’t reply. 

 

“Get some rest,” he said instead. “You’ve had a hard day.”

 

He went off to bed, leaving Vi alone in the kitchen. 

 

She sat in the dark before making a decision.

 

Someone had to make him pay. 

Notes:

Next time on this fic:
“We can protect you.” Steb went on.

The inmate scoffed.

He looked up at Steb and cocked an eyebrow in disbelief.

“From her? No way.” He said, confident for the first time since speaking. “The eye is always watching.I’d be killed before I gave you the first letter.”

There was a lot that gave Steb a pause there.

The inmate said a lot, either unintentionally or as a work around.

“What eye?”” Steb asked.

The inmate looked at him as if he was slow.

“The eye.” The inmate answered. “Of Zaun.”

Chapter 4: Red

Notes:

Hello this chapter is for my two commenters and Kat I hope it doesn’t disappoint!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The view from the train station was marvelous if you looked over, not down.

 

Maddie put a hand up to shade her eyes and really enjoyed the view.

 

She could see nearly all of Piltover from where she stood.

 

Caitlyn returned from the booth, muttering under her breath as she examined the train tickets.

“Looks like we’re in luck.” Maddie joked. “They had seats, after all.”

 

The train going into the Undercity was never full. Maddie didn’t need experience riding it to tell her that. It didn’t stop Caitlyn from creating a contingency plan for if the seats were full.

 

Caitlyn didn’t smile back. In fact, she didn’t look up.

 

She had been serious all morning, from carefully choosing civilian clothes, strapping their rifles to their backs and ensuring they were hidden by their cloaks, even pecking her father goodbye as he finished his coffee, her face held a lingering grimness that Maddie couldn’t chase away.

 

“We need to stay on task.” Caitlyn said in a low voice. She reached over and took Maddie’s hand, gripping it. “We stick together, alright?”

 

Maddie’s eyes flitted towards their hands and flushed.

 

She couldn’t speak, god forbid Caitlyn hear the squeak in her voice, so she just nodded.

 

“Excuse me, is this where they’re holding auditions for the peanut patrol?” a familiar voice asked.

 

Caitlyn’s head snapped, dropping Maddie’s hand and whipping to face them.

 

Maddie turned to follow her gaze and instantly recognized the pink-haired woman. 

 

“Vi!” Caitlyn startled, unconsciously taking a step toward the woman. 

 

Vi stood within a few feet of both women, eyeing them up and down. She looked much more relaxed than she did at the bar. More settled. Less dramatic black makeup hiding her beautiful face.

 

She raised a brow, the one with the scar. 

 

“You’re going to the Undercity wearing that?” Vi asked. 

 

Maddie looked down at her clothes. 

 

She thought they were just the right, worn and neutral toned, for their mission. Long-sleeved, offering her arms protection, form fitted to prevent hindrance, nothing bright or flashy to signal ‘pay attention to me’.

 

Vi, on the other hand, stood with her arms crossed in a white sleeveless hooded shirt and baggy pants that would be more appropriate for the bin. 

 

“You came.” Caitlyn said, taking half a step toward her before correcting. Her voice was just a touch breathless. A casual listener wouldn’t have picked up on it. Maddie did. 

 

Vi rolled her shoulder and neck, strolling closer to them with a casual air. 

 

“I had a gap in my schedule.” Vi remarked. “Figured I could tag along. If you still want me to.”

 

Vi angled her face towards Maddie and winked. 

 

Maddie jolted, snapping her head towards Caitlyn, but the other woman hadn’t noticed. She was too busy watching Vi. 

 

“Yes!” Caitlyn blurted. She flushed, cleared her throat, and drained the excitement from her voice. “I bought seats on the train. It would be no trouble to get another-“

 

“Too risky,” Vi cut her off. Approaching the railing towards the drop, she flipped her hood up. She spared a glance back at the women before moving.

 

She jumped. 

 

She jumped off the train station grounds and into the city below.

 

Maddie choked. She blinked, as if expecting Vi to pop back up. 

 

Caitlyn wasn’t much better. Her usual control over her expression had gone out the window, eyes wide and lips parted. 

 

Maddie braved a look over the railing, peering down at rusted rooftops, where Vi was hopping and sliding down. 

 

Just looking at the drop made Maddie dizzy. 

 

Maddie could feel Caitlyn stand next to her. 

 

With a sigh, Caitlyn tossed the tickets to the side, went past the railing, and lowered herself down. 

 

Maddie gasped. 

 

She hurried to snag the tickets before they blew away in the wind. 

 

“Caitlyn!” Maddie hissed. She glanced desperately between the train and the girls playing parkour. Her stomach turned queasily. “Caitlyn!”

 

Caitlyn didn’t reply, too busy fumbling her way down along with a gone from view Vi.

 

Maddie swallowed. 

 

She had two options. 

 

Follow her friend or take the coward’s way out. 

 

Maddie peered over the edge. She looked at the poorly constructed roofs, sharp metal pieces jutting out, the uncertain ledges that they were rolling the dice on. 

 

She took a deep breath in, closing her eyes, and breathed out. 

 

She opened her eyes, tensed, and-

 

Ding.

 

The train doors opened. 

 

Maddie followed the crowd out the door, slightly ashamed but mostly relieved she hadn’t tried jumping down. 

 

She looked at her surroundings. 

 

Dirty and unstable buildings, low grey light, trash wafting about and people passing her with their eyes turned down. 

 

Maddie was carefully moving down the street, keeping her eyes peeled for any sign of Caitlyn or Vi. 

 

Not a block over, Maddie noticed a woman hazardly drop from a building roof and onto the ground, panting for breath and unsteady on her feet. 

 

Caitlyn. 

 

She noticed Maddie almost immediately, her shoulders dropped. 

 

“Did you enjoy yourself?” Maddie asked, barely keeping a straight face. 

 

Caitlyn scowled and pushed past her, bumping her shoulder as she did. 

 

Maddie bit back a smile. 

 

By the time they stepped out of the alley, Vi was waiting, wearing a new red jacket. 

 

She threw a coat at Caitlyn and smiled. 

 

“Welcome to the Lanes.” Vi said, a cocksure swagger emerging as she stepped towards them. 

 

Maddie stayed silent. ‘The Lanes’ was an unfamiliar term, truly signaling Vi as a local, if the sudden apparent confidence boost didn’t. 

 

“You could have gotten me killed.” Caitlyn scolded. There was no heat in her tone and she put on the coat with no further argument. 

 

Vi scoffed. She rolled her eyes. “My little sister could do that when she was seven. All us fissure folk can. Maddie didn’t mind, right Maddie?”

 

Caitlyn’s head snapped towards Maddie, frown on her face, just as Vi began to walk. 

 

Maddie opened her mouth, and closed it. She hadn’t minded because she took the train. Admitting that to Vi was as unappealing to Maddie as the dumpsters behind them.

 

“You do blend in.” Maddie instead said weakly. 

 

Caitlyn grunted, adjusting her coat, and following after Vi. 

 

Maddie sighed and did the same. 



 


 

 

It was only slightly less cold on the inside of Stillwater than the outside.

Steb stood in front of the desk while the man manning it read through his forged documents.

 

The guard in the front looked from the papers to Steb several times. The man was huge, towering over the desk and Steb, with a casual confidence that came from being the biggest in the room.

Steb stayed silent.

He stood with his back straight and played the game of patience.

 

“Inmate 2135…” the guard muttered. “Don’t expect much outta him. The inmates here aren’t very talkative.”

 

Steb politely asked him the direction of the elevator. 

 

The guard sighed and rolled his eyes before acquiescing. 

 

He rode higher and higher towards the inmate Caitlyn spoke of. From what she said, the man had every reason to talk, but you could never tell with that sort. 

 

Steb forced himself to keep still. 

 

Any signs of nerves and his credibility was shot. 

 

He arrived at the correct floor with a jolt. 

 

The elevator doors opened to a dimly lit corridor. 

 

Steb took a slow breath in and exited. 

 

He walked down the hall and stared straight ahead. He paid no mind to any sounds or calls from the other cells. He wasn’t there for them. 

 

Before long, he arrived at inmate 2135’s cell. 

 

Steb stood on the other side of a red safety line. He assessed the man. The inmate was tall, clearly in possession of a sunlight deficiency, and heavily pierced and tattooed. He carried tension in his shoulders that Steb thought might be default rather than situational. 

 

He waited until the man noticed Steb. It was better to let him make the first move. 

 

The inmate turned, scowling at the sight of him.

 

“What?” the man growled. 

 

Steb maintained eye contact, tilting his head up slightly to do it. Hostile but little heat behind it. His bad mood felt more tired than angry Steb notes. 

 

“My name is Officer Steb Guthrie.” Steb informed him. “I am here to follow up with you about an incident that occurred at the Hexgates.”

 

The man spat on the floor. 

 

He lumbered over to his cot, sitting, looking away from Steb. Interesting. Creating space could mean feeling caged in or pressed into a corner. He could lash out, or Steb could get lucky. 

 

“A colleague of mine spoke to you. Officer Kiramman.” Steb continued forward. 

 

The man glanced at him. 

 

“The blue-haired chick?” The inmate asked. His cheek twitched. Discomfort bled through his tone. This line of questioning made him nervous. 

 

“That was her, yes,” Steb answered carefully. “She said you had information about who shot at you. 

 

The man returned to looking at the floor. He tensed further, and the air seemed to grow thick with his internal struggle. He flexed his hands absentmindedly, the repetitive motion either being a means for control or a technique used to prevent him from making a fist. He took a breath and his body and face went blank. Nothing else to pick up on. A breathing statue. 

 

“I can’t.” The inmate said finally. His voice was heavy. Not firm. Heavy. 

 

Steb stepped closer. He did not cross over the red line, but the small action gave away his interest. 

 

“You don’t owe them loyalty.” Steb said, keeping his voice neutral. “Friendly fire is not something one easily forgets or forgives.”

 

Silence. 

 

Steb reassessed the man. 

 

The inmate clearly had practice at hiding his emotions. His expression gave nothing away. He had stopped flexing his hands, instead keeping them still at his knees. 

 

Steb looked closer. 

 

There. 

 

His hands trembled, just barely. 

 

He was quiet out of fear rather than loyalty. Steb knew how to proceed. 

 

“We can protect you.” Steb went on. He kept his tone firm and confident. 

 

The inmate scoffed. 

 

He looked up at Steb and cocked an eyebrow in disbelief. 

 

“From her? No way.” He said, confident for the first time since speaking. “The eye is always watching. I’d be killed before I gave you the first letter.”

 

There was a lot that gave Steb a pause there.

 

The inmate said a lot, either unintentionally or as a workaround. 

 

“What eye?” Steb asked. 

 

The inmate looked at him as if he was slow. 

 

The eye.” The inmate answered. “Of Zaun.”

 

The phrase loomed over Steb. 

 

The eye of Zaun.

 

This was much bigger than he anticipated. 

 

Caitlyn’s conspiracy mood board suddenly seemed much less paranoid. 

 

She was onto something. 

 

From her? No way.

 

“You said her.” Steb said. 

 

The inmate froze. 

 

His eyes widened, and his face dropped. 

 

Fear. 

 

There was fear in his expression. 

 

“Who is she?” Steb asked cautiously.

Before he finished the sentence, the inmate was shaking his head. 

 

“I can’t.” He said. “I can’t.”

 

Steb wanted to press but knew he couldn’t. 

 

He swallowed back a disappointed sigh and stepped back. 

 

“I understand.” Steb said. “If you change your mind, please feel free to contact me. Thank you for your time.” 

 

The inmate didn’t reply. 

 

He sat on his cot, facing the wall, looking as if the weight of the world rested on his shoulders. 

 

Steb turned and made his way back towards the elevators. 

 

He had to speak to Caitlyn. 



 


 

“This is a poor use of our time,” Viktor stated, irritated. 

 

Jayce read over the logs and then reread them.

 

He knew he was playing roulette with the conversation and it was only a matter of time before he had to make amends. 

 

The instinct to defend himself was too strong to ignore, however. 

 

“I’m a counselor now, Viktor. It’s my responsibility to make sure the Hexgates are safe and protected.” Jayce replied, looking up from his paper. 

 

“What of our pledge to improve lives? For those in need? For the Undercity?” Viktor asked. There was an edge in his voice that cued Jayce it was time for an apology. 

 

He sighed and turned to look at Viktor’s back. 

 

“Look, I’m sorry I did not announce our other projects in my speech.” Jayce said. “Soon, we can do everything-“

 

“Soon?” Viktor asked, turning to face Jayce. He was frowning, and his brows were furrowed in frustration. “There are people who need our help now, Jayce!” Viktor exclaimed.

Jayce frowned. He had to explain himself and had no idea how. Viktor was right, but how could Jayce explain to him the weight of his new title?

 

“Counselor?” a voice interrupted from behind. 

 

It was Sheriff Marcus, standing awkwardly at the entrance. 

 

Jayce cleared his throat. He tried not to be too relieved at the interruption.

 

“Sheriff. I wasn’t expecting you until later.” Jayce said.

 

Viktor sighed and turned back to his task. 

 

Jayce struggled not to wince. 

 

He would make things right. 

 

Soon. 

 

“I’m here now.” Marcus replied. “What can I help you with, Counselor?”

 

Jayce thumbed through the logs, shaking his head. 

 

“I called you here to look through these.”

 

Marcus eyed the stack in Jayce’s hands with trepidation. “All of them, sir?”

 

Jayce nodded grimly. 

 

“We need to look at everything.”

 

Marcus paused.

 

“That is a lot of work.” He finally replied. 

 

Jayce quirked a brow at him. “We are sitting on years’ worth of discrepancies, Sheriff.” Jayce retorted. “We need to find these people and protect the Hexgates. this is how I will do it.”

 

Marcus seemed to hesitate. Ultimately, he took the logs from Jayce’s hands. 

 

“Any other updates?” Jayce pressed. 

 

Marcus frowned. “I’m investigating a lead on a Undercity gang called the Firelights. They’re evasive and seem to target civilians. They’ve recently changed their MO.” Marcus said. 

 

“Why haven’t I heard of them?” Jayce demanded. 

 

“This is their first major stunt. Before they’ve been accused of theft and assault, but nothing of this scale. I think they’re gaining confidence.”

 

A gang, Jayce thought, rubbing his hand over his face. 

 

Jayce remembered what Caitlyn said about one person being responsible for the crime epidemic in the Undercity.

 

Was Caitlyn right? Jayce thought. 

 

He made a mental note to bring her his pictures of the Hexgem crime scene. He would actually look through evidence with her, not barely keep up out of obligation. 

 

Viktor suddenly leaned towards the Hexgate, a faraway look in his eyes and blood smearing down his nose. Jayce’s heart leapt to his throat at the sight. 

 

Jayce quickly stepped forward, putting a hand on his back. 

 

“Hey,” Jayce asked softly, looking at Viktor’s plaid face with concern. “Are you ok?”

 

Viktor seemed to snap out of it. 

 

“Just a headache.” Viktor pushed Jayce’s hand away. He grabbed his crutch and stood. “I need to get back to the lab.”

 

Jayce watched him leave, worry overtaking his features. 

 

When he met Marcus’s gaze, he schooled his expression into something more neutral. 

 

“Look over those logs.” Jayce snapped. “I want answers as soon as possible.”



 


 

 

Ekko had been deep in upgrades when word of Jax’s return got out. 

 

He and a few others had been missing for a few days and everyone had been worried.

He and Scar made their way to the makeshift infirmary they had put up a year or so ago, grimacing when they got a good look at him. 

 

Ekko noted he was alone.

 

Bullet to the shoulder, Ekko noted, scrapes and bruises. Possible broken nose. 

 

“What happened?” Ekko asked, cutting to the chase. 

 

Jax winced, guilt flooding his face. 

 

Scar went over, examining his bandaged shoulder. They were old, soaked with blood. He must have gotten looked at when it first happened. 

 

Ekko waited.

 

Eventually, Jax spoke. 

 

“We did a hit against Silco.” Jax admitted. He looked away from Scar and Ekko, eyes misting. “They ambushed us. Some girl showed up and started blowing everyone to the sky. Eve is dead. So is Mirk and Bea.” 

 

Ekko closed his eyes. 

 

Grief and anger filled his ribcage like a balloon. 

 

He struggled to breathe. 

 

He forced himself to regulate. Snapping at Jax would do nobody any good. 

 

“That wasn’t the plan.” Ekko forced out. 

 

“I’m sorry,” Jax said, voice thick with grief. “We, we got intel and thought we could handle it.”

 

Ekko breathed in and out.

 

Eve. Mirk. Bea.

 

They were gone.

 

Ekko would never stay up another night, bouncing ideas off of Eve. Never crack up at another one of Mirk’s shitty jokes. Never help Bea brighten up the place, because she believed that the shimmer refugees they took deserved somewhere nice, not just habitable.

 

He counted to ten, then fifteen. He needed to be composed.

It was a mistake, but not Jax’s alone. He was just unlucky enough to be the only survivor. That was punishment enough.

 

However, even that came with a price.

“You’ll put them up on the mural. That’s on you.” Ekko finally spoke.

 

Jax flinched, but nodded his head.

 

The mural was dedicated to everyone they had lost. 

 

Whether it was to sickness, shimmer, or violence, if someone loved was lost, they had a place there.

 

It was good to have a place to remember.

 

There were no graves in Zaun.

 

Jax had a hard task ahead of him, but he was best suited to it.

 

Scar finished changing his bandages, gently touching his good shoulder in sympathy.

 

Scar looked at him to confirm he was going to be alright.

 

Ekko watched.

 

Jax nodded to both men, and Scar stood to leave.

 

Upon exiting, Scar huffed.

 

“Shit,” He said, voice shaking. “What are we going to do now?”

Away from Jax, Ekko let his anger bubble.

“Now?” Ekko said. “We make Silco pay.”

Scar tilted his head in Ekko’s direction, side eye in full view.

 

“You’re not thinking of going out there, are you?” Scar asked.

 

Ekko stared ahead.

 

“Ekko.” Scar pressed, putting a hand on his arm.


Ekko shrugged him off and began to walk towards his work area.

 

Scar followed.

 

“Ekko, I know this is fucked up, but you can’t afford to do something stupid.” Scar exclaimed.

 

Ekko turned to face him.

“We can’t let them get away with this,” Ekko argued. He scowled. “With the voice modulator and the mask-”

 

“Maybe that will disguise you, but what happens if you get hurt-”

“I can’t just sit here, Scar!” Ekko yelled. He threw his hands up in frustration.

 

He kicked a loose rock, watching it skitter away.

 

He struggled to control his short breaths.

 

Ekko sat in the dirt.

 

Behind him, Ekko heard Scar follow suit.

 

The two settled for a while.

 

Ekko let his thoughts race.

 

Scar had a point. 

 

They’re really vulnerable.

 

Venturing out again after losing three friends was a risk that was hard to take. 

 

Ekko closed his eyes, deep in thought.

 

What if they didn’t have to leave?

 

His eyes snapped open.

 

It was like lightning struck. 

 

“What if we brought them here?” Ekko said.

 

He heard Scar shift.

 

“What?” His friend asked.

 

“What if we bring one of them here?” Ekko repeated.

 

He turned to face Scar.

 

His friend’s face was serious and he nodded slowly.

 

They locked eyes.

 

“Lets talk.” Scar said.



 


 

 

Vi ate while making a lot of noise, using her hands and carelessly flecking drips of sauce onto the counter. 

 

Maddie was scared to breathe, lest she inhale the scent of the suspicious look of fish. 

 

Vi swallowed another bite, moaning, her shoulders dropping with pleasure. 

 

“Oh, Jericho,” Vi said. She picked up what was maybe a tentacle and waved it. “Have I missed these!”

 

Maddie looked at Caitlyn, horror on her face. 

 

Caitlyn was too busy scanning the stall to notice. 

 

“Why are we here?” Maddie whispered to her. 

 

Caitlyn waved her off. “Just trust me,” Caitlyn replied distractedly. 

 

Maddie frowned. 

 

She narrowed her eyes and watched Caitlyn. 

 

“You don’t know, do you?” Maddie hissed. 

 

Trust, Maddie.” Caitlyn retorted. “It’s a process.”

 

Maddie scoffed. 

 

“The process is busy eating questionable sea food right now,” Maddie retorted. 

 

“Do you want to try some?” Vi cut in. 

 

Maddie jolted, whipping to face her, only to jump again. 

 

Vi held a fish part, dripping in greasy sauce, much too close to Maddie for her liking. 

 

She pushed herself back, away from the offending meal. 

 

Caitlyn only frowned. 

 

“I’m alright, thank you.” Caitlyn declined. 

 

How she kept her straight face, Maddie would never guess. 

 

The grease dripped down Vi’s fingers and crawled to her wrist before splattering on the counter. 

 

Vi waved the fish again. 

 

“Where’s your sense of adventure, cupcake?” Vi taunted. 

 

Caitlyn blushed. “My sense of adventure was coming here.” Caitlyn shot back. 

 

Maddie was under the strong impression they were flirting. 

 

Badly. 

 

Her stomach clenched, and she uneasily watched the exchange. 

 

“C’mon, try a bite.” Vi wheedled. 

 

To Maddie’s never ending disgust and disappointment, Caitlyn leaned forward and allowed Vi to feed her the bite. 

 

Maddie turned away from the sight and slumped in her chair. It was ridiculous. Insane even. She had never seen Caitlyn act like this. Not with anyone. 

 

Not with her. 

 

The fishlike butcher let out a frightening laugh and cut off the head of another sea dwelling being. 

 

Maddie could relate. 

 

“Why did we come here, exactly?” Maddie grumbled. 

 

Vi shrugged. 

 

“A girls’ got to eat,” Vi replied, chewing. 

 

Suddenly, a hand came from over Maddie’s shoulder and held a bite of fish under her nose. 

 

“Want a bite?” Vi asked. 

 

Maddie jumped from her chair and whirled around. 

 

Vi stayed put, hand over reaching Caitlyn, who was still chewing with a surprised look on her face. 

 

“Did you eat that?” Maddie asked, aghast. 

 

Caitlyn swallowed. Her brow furrowed slightly, and she frowned. 

 

“It’s fairly good, if you’ll ignore the look of it.” Caitlyn defended herself. 

 

Vi sat back and popped the piece of fish into her mouth. 

 

Unbelievable. 

 

The fish butcher thundered over and handed Vi a slip of paper. 

 

Vi slyly read it, tucking it into her shirt before raising her eyebrows at the girls and getting up. 

 

Caitlyn shot Maddie a look that screamed ‘I told you so’. 

 

She stood confidently and trailed after Vi. 

 

Maddie groaned, cursing herself, before following. 



 


 

 

Vander unlocked the door to the apartment. 

 

He stretched his back and groaned, tired from the long day. 

 

He noticed both Mylo and Claggor’s things hanging and heard talking down the hall. 

 

He followed the voices. 

 

It was a rare occasion more people were home than not, and he intended to take advantage. 



“Mylo, Claggor.” He greeted the two boys, sitting in the living room chatting. Both looked up and smiled at the man. “Either of you seen Vi?”

 

“No-pe.” Mylo replied, popping the ‘P’.

 

Claggor shook his head. “Not since this morning,” he answered. “She said she had a job lead.”

 

Vander raised his brows. 

 

He hadn’t thought she was serious about that. 

 

It was good, he decided. She needed something steady to keep her occupied. 

 

“Good.” He said. “Any sign of Ekko?”

 

Mylo shrugged, slouching comfortably in his spot. “Doing some group project.” He replied. 

 

Vander sighed. “Right.” He said. 

 

He had been hoping he would get really lucky and have all of them home before they left. 

 

Today was a meaningful day for them all. 

 

It was the seventh anniversary of leaving the Lanes. Of losing Powder. 

 

Traditionally, they went to the bridge to light the names of things they missed on fire. 

 

It was a good tradition. 

 

They would talk about old times, grieve productively, head home to enjoy each other’s company. 

 

Granted, they didn’t go as a group every year, but Vander preferred when they did. 

 

“Should we go tonight without them?” Claggor asked, brow furrowing. 

 

Vander schooled his face. 

 

“Give ‘em a few hours.” He said. “They might turn up.”

 

Claggor nodded. 

 

Mylo changed the subject back to a story that happened at work, something about a coworker getting something stuck in a lock they shouldn’t have. 

 

Vander settled down in a free chair to listen. 

 

He would ignore the gut feeling something was off in the meantime. 

 

Give them a few hours. 



 


 

 

The Last Drop stood exactly where Vi left it. 

 

It was surrounded by patrons, all lined up for entry, something Vander never did. 

 

There was a huge purple neon sign in the shape of an eye that hung over it. It made Vi nauseous to look at. 

 

It was so similar to Vi’s warm memories of home, but completely different. Like a shapeshifter’s interpretation. 

 

“That place looks like it has bodies buried.” Cait commented from the side of Vi. 

 

Vi scowled. 

 

The throw away comment stung. 

 

It wasn’t supposed to be like this. When Vi thought of going home, she always pictured the bar as she left it, as illogical as that was. She understood that it would change and someone would come along and run a business there. She never imagined Silco would be the one to do it. The giant eye left no other interpretation. He didn’t even have the courtesy of renaming the place. He let the memory of bar rot and fester into some kind of fucked up imitation, spitting on the place Vander toiled to create. 

 

“You don’t know anything,” Vi snapped. 

 

She tore her eyes away from The Drop. 

 

A heavy feeling sat in her chest. 

 

It wasn’t enough Silco had to try his hardest to kill everyone in VI’s family, he had to piss on their legacy too. 

 

Cait approached Vi. 

 

“I’m…sorry.” Cait said. “I didn’t mean anything by it.”

 

Vi sighed. 

 

She turned to face Cait. 

 

Underneath the stone mask she insisted on displaying, Vi could see regret and confusion. 

 

She took a deep breath and spoke. “I know. It’s ok. This just sucks.”

 

Vi restrained herself from glancing at The Drop. 

 

“Did this place mean something to you?” Caitlyn asked cautiously.

 

Vi swallowed and nodded. 

 

“It was home. Before.” She replied. 

 

Caitlyn nodded in understanding. 

 

She may have not been Vi’s first choice for who she would take with her on her return to the Lanes, but she was glad Cait was here. Caitlyn, for all her faults, had always tried to understand Vi. She never quite got it, but that was as much of Vi’s fault as it was Caitlyn’s, and Vi knew that. 

 

“It must have been hard to leave.” Caitlyn said. 

 

Vi frowned. “Yeah. Now look at it. Has Silco’s winning eyeball over it.” 

 

Vi shook her head. 

 

There was nothing else to say. 

 

Maddie, who had been lagging behind, caught up. 

 

“Silco?” she asked, voice slightly breathless from the uphill walk. She blinked at Vi. “The industrialist?”

 

Vi narrowed her eyes. 

 

From the look on Cait’s face, she was equally taken aback at the name drop. 

 

“Yeah,” Vi snapped. She crossed her arms and faced Maddie, pulling a face. “Know him?”

 

Maddie raised her hands in surrender. “He’s known in Piltover, but no, I don’t personally know him. Do you?” 

 

Vi scoffed. “He’s a murderous piece of shit, everyone knows that, how can you not know that?”

 

Maddie and Cait exchanged a glance.

 

Vi watched their silent conversation with a glare.

 

The likelihood of two enforcers of all people siding with Vi was slim to none.

 

But.

 

Deep in her chest, Vi wanted Caitlyn to prove her wrong.

 

That hope was dangerous, painful, and Vi needed to hide it.



“Can we prove it?” Cait asked, cautiously.

 

Vi met her eyes, putting the hope to the side where it belonged.



“That’s why we’re here, isn’t it?” she said. “I would bet my ass that Silco had something to do with whatever you’re investigating if you’re looking for answers in the Lanes.” 



Cait cocked her head, studying her.

Vi watched as her blue eyes traced her face, the way her hair fell in her face, the slight twitch in her lips when she saw something of note.

 

Maddie put a hand on Cait’s arm, pulling her towards her.

 

They began to mutter.

 

Vi snapped out of it.

 

While they had their little conference, she began to go off in the direction of Babette’s.

 

She needed to worry less about Caitlyn and focus on why she was really here.



 


 



Steb stood at attention.

 

The Sheriff sat behind his desk, doing paperwork, uninterested by the man who stood before him. 

 

It wasn’t unlike him to make people wait. 

 

Steb thought it was an intimidation tactic. 

 

Make people nervous before speaking to him. Make them reconsider if the matter really needed his attention. 



After a pause, the sheriff deigned to speak. 

 

“How can I help you, Officer Guthrie?” The Sheriff asked. 

 

Steb steeled his nerves and began. 

 

“I followed up on a lead in Stillwater. “Steb said. “I have reason to believe I have information about the attack.”

 

Marcus stilled. 

 

His brow twitched slightly before he schooled his face. 

 

The reaction intrigued Steb. The information meant something to the Sheriff, and he wanted to hide that. Before Steb could ponder, he spoke. 

 

“Go on.” The Sheriff said. 

 

Steb continued. 

 

“My source was hit with friendly fire. He was reluctant to name his attacker due to something or someone called The Eye Of Zaun. I have reasons to believe it is a network and they know the attacker’s identity and are concealing it.”

 

The Sheriff did not move. 

 

Steb could hardly see him breathe.  

 

It was a puzzling reaction. Steb would have thought the Sheriff might be relieved, or curious, but his expression betrayed nothing. 

 

“Where did you hear that name?” The Sheriff asked. 

 

“An anonymous source who fears for their life.” Steb replied. 

 

The Sheriff swallowed. 

 

He seemed to collect his thoughts. Steb was careful not to appear too eager. 



“I have heard of this eye.” The Sheriff spoke. “He has been linked to a gang called the Firelights.”

 

“Firelights?” Steb repeated. 

 

He had never heard of them. 

 

Granted, it was uncommon for the Enforcers to be assigned anything in The Undercity, given the hostile environment and more hostile population. They were known for their disrespect and uncooperative attitudes, even the victims of the crime. 

 

“The investigation is very delicate.” The Sheriff said. Finally he looked up, near black eyes locked on Steb. “I am due to meet Talis about it soon. I would greatly appreciate you discretion, as well as anything else you turn up. I will hold you personally responsible if they catch wind of our investigation.”

 

Steb nodded. 

 

He understood the threat and his tense reaction to Steb’s news. He had stumbled upon something the Sheriff didn’t want others to know yet. 

 

Steb nodded and stepped away, dismissed. 

 

He closed the door behind him and let out a breath. 

 

The exchange was strange. 

 

Not what he expected. 

 

Neither was his meeting with the Stillwater inmate. 

 

He needed to speak to Caitlyn. If the Sheriff was trying to play it cool, her investigation would send more ripples than she imagined. 

 

Steb looked up to the ceiling and prayed to Janna that she made it to their meeting tomorrow. 



 


 

 

A brothel. 

 

Vi had brought them to a brothel. 

 

Maddie had never been inside a brothel before, but she knew enough about what one should look like to know that’s where they were. 

 

There were open rooms, people leisurely strutting about in almost nothing or, even odder, covered head to toe in tight leathers, strangers wearing masks smoking an odd purple substance and so many cushions and couches occupied by handsy couples. 

 

Even Caitlyn, with her stone like mask, had widened eyes at the sight of the man and whatever-that-was in the bath. 

 

Vi made her way through the halls, unbothered by the imagery. 

 

After several increasingly uncomfortable glances Maddie shot to Caitlyn, the woman finally spoke up. 

 

“How exactly are you planning on going about this?” She asked. 

 

Yes, Maddie thought. Finally, a plan. 

 

A Yordle with a ball tied to its mouth passed them, humming. 

 

Maddie barely stopped herself from staring after him. 

 

Vi paused her stride and looked over her shoulder at them. 

 

She really was stunning. 

 

She had her hands stuffed in her pockets and hip turned slightly towards them. 

 

Maddie absolutely did not look at her ass. 

 

She didn’t

 

“Let them think you work here.” Vi said. 

 

Like cold water, Maddie was doused with reality. 

 

Excuse me?”

 

I beg your biggest pardon?

 

Both women’s jaws drop. 

 

Maddie felt the red creep over her face in scalding heat. 

 

She remembered the image of the couple on the couch, one blowing smoke into each other’s mouth. 

 

She pictured herself and Caitlyn-

 

The redness intensified. 

 

“I am not doing that!” Maddie squawked. 

 

Vi quirked a brow. She turned. 

 

“You think you’re too good?” Vi asked, a trace of playfulness that the situation did not warrant coloring her tone. 

 

Maddie scowled. “It isn’t safe!” She argued. 

 

“Cait will be with you.” Vi shot back. 

 

Unbidden, the image of her and Caitlyn of the couch returned. 

 

Maddie violently shoved it away. 

 

“It will never work.” Caitlyn said, her voice hard. 

 

Vi took a step towards her. 

 

“You know what your problem is?” She said, locking eyes with Caitlyn. 

 

Caitlyn rolled her eyes. “Oh, please tell me.” She answered sardonically.

 

“You expect everyone to give you what you want,” Vi said. She started circling Caitlyn slowly. “If you really want people to talk to you, you have to make them think you have what they want.”

 

Caitlyn turned towards Vi, a beat too slow. “And what do you think I have, Vi?” Caitlyn asked, crossing her arms and scowling at the woman. 

 

In one smooth motion, Vi was face to face with Caitlyn. She took a step back, stumbled, and hit the wall. Vi slammed a hand up, caging Caitlyn between her and the wall. “You’re hot, cupcake.” She said. Vi glanced over at a dumbstruck Maddie and winked. She looked back at Caitlyn. “Shortcake isn’t so bad, either. You’ll be fine.”

 

Maddie wondered if she had inhaled some of the iffy looking drugs earlier. 

 

That was the only explanation for what she was seeing being reality. 

 

Vi snagged a passerby. 

 

“Uh, hi.” The masked man, maybe boy judging by his voice. “I’m Pym.”

 

“Matilda.” Vi answered. She reached forward and snagged Maddie’s arm, pulling her forward. “And this is Helga. They’re a two for one deal, if you can handle it.”

 

Vi pulled away. 

 

She began down the hall. 

 

Maddie stared at her in disbelief. 

 

“Uh, yes,” Caitlyn began to lie in a bad accent. “My parents named me Matilda, er-“

 

“Vi!” Maddie hissed at her retreating back. 

 

Vi disappeared from view. 

 

Maddie had two options: follow and leave Caitlyn, or stay with her friend. 

 

She glanced at Caitlyn, who was maintaining the poor accent and poorer cover story. 

 

Maddie huffed. 

 

She would stay. 

 

However, Vi would hear all about it when she got back.



 


 



Ekko was right on time.

 

When he arrived back at the apartment, Vander, Mylo and Claggor were about to leave.

 

They accepted his excuse of getting caught up with friends with ease.

 

“Have you seen Vi?” Vander asked, eyes tightening.

 

Disappointment curled in his gut.

 

He had hoped she was somewhere behind them, still getting ready or something. 

 

“Not since she’s been back.” Ekko answered, looking away. 

 

Mylo whistled, jingling his keys as he slipped on a jacket. “What a shithead.” He replied. 

 

Vander eyed Mylo with a stern glare. 

 

Mylo raised his palms in surrender, opening the door. 

 

Claggor frowned, pushing his hair back. “I forgot to say anything to her yesterday. She probably didn’t realize the date.” He mumbled regretfully. 

 

Vander shook his head. “She’s a grown woman. We’ll see her later.”

 

Mylo sighed. “Classic Vi.”

 

Claggor poked his side. Mylo yelped, jumping out of the doorframe and into the hall. 

 

They all followed. 

 

Once the group was herded outside, they began their walk. 

 

The air was crisp but not cold at that time of night, and the sky was a dusky sort of blue that would fade into pink. There weren’t many people out, particularly not in the direction they were all going. 

 

Vander started it off with his usual set of stories: the first time he met Benzo, the story of everyone poking fun at Vi’s mom for loving the name Powder, stories of Benzo and Vander losing so much time catching up at the drop Ekko would fall asleep and they’d all stay over. 

 

They passed the halfway mark when he was finished. 

 

Mylo picked up with his own story of the first time he met Vi and Powder. Claggor spoke about Vi failing to teach Powder to tie her shoes and Powder being too embarrassed to ask anyone else, so she didn’t learn until she was past seven. 

 

They were a little past Drop Street when it was Ekko’s turn to chime in. 

 

“A little after her eighth birthday, Powder and I stole a motorbike.” Ekko began. “It was one of those huge round ones, some chump left it unchained. We were going to put it back. We just took it for a joyride. It was some of the most fun we ever had. I felt invincible and Powder talked about it for weeks. You and Benzo never found out,” Ekko told Vander. He smiled sadly. “Not until now.”

 

Vander smiled back. “Not quite true.” He replied. “You two passed by Benzo’s shop at least twice. Nothin’ we could do but watch.”

 

Ekko laughed. 

 

It had been one of the most freeing memories Ekko had. 

 

They turned corners sharply, barely avoiding a crash, going as fast as they could. 

 

Ekko steered while Powder perched on the back of the seat, laughing the whole way. 

 

Ekko nearly tipped them over trying to flip off Enforcers. 

 

They had gone home and immediately began drawing plans for their own motorbike they would make one day. Ekko had lied on Powder’s bunk for hours talking about the kind of customization they’d make to their bike and how they’d build it special so they both could drive.

 

 It was a good memory. Like most good memories, pain accompanied. 

 

Before Ekko knew it they were at The Bridge. 

 

They all stood together, deep in thought, watching the sun on the water. 

 

After a minute, Claggor opened his bag. He pulled out slips of paper and a pen. He handed out the paper and began to write. When he was done, the pen was passed around, everyone writing the name of someone or something they missed. 

 

Ekko wrote the same thing he always did on his turn each year. 

 

Benzo & Powder.

 

Vander got out a matchbox. He lit one, held his paper over the flame till it caught. 

 

The match was passed to Claggor as he did the same and Vander dropped his burning paper into the river. 

 

Ekko watched everyone take their turn. 

 

The silence wasn’t uncomfortable. They had all spoken their piece and were content to finish the ritual in silence. 

 

They passed Ekko the match. 

 

He observed the flames as he pictured Benzo’s kind face and Powder’s crooked smile. 

 

He could almost hear the infectious laugh that accompanied all his best childhood memories. 

 

Ekko felt frozen. 

 

It hadn’t gotten easier to let them go as the years went by. 

 

Thinking about Powder inevitably leads to what could have beens’ and ideas about the young woman she might have turned into. Everytime Ekko tried to imagine her his age, her face would become blurred and he couldn’t picture a voice that matched. She would have been smart, though. Maybe an academy student, like Ekko, or under an apprenticeship like Mylo. Maybe she would be less shy, maybe they’d have the same friends, maybe they’d still be as close as they were when they were little kids. 

 

Ekko closed his eyes. 

 

The images he had of Powder melted away. 

 

Instead, he remembered the last morning he had with Benzo. He had been grim and serious but tried to hide it from Ekko the same way he always did: by throwing work at him. 

 

Ekko remembers watching him fix a watch anxiously before telling him to get on to his room. Benzo had let the worry and anxiety melt away when he turned to speak to him, ruffling his hair and promising him more time to tinker later on. 

 

Later never came and never would. 

 

Ekko lit the paper. 

 

Taking a breath, he let go. 

 

It floated down into the Pilt, ashes and all, taking Ekko’s memories with it. 

 

 

Notes:

Next time on this fic:

“I need to get to him.” Vi told her.

Babette took another drag of her cigarette and shook her head.

“Sweetheart, it’s suicide.” Babette replied. “Nobody has been able to touch Silco for years. Not with the money and not with his number two.”

“I don’t care,” Vi pushed. “He killed my family. He killed Powder.”

Babette flinched. She sighed again and looked down at her lap.

“If you can’t give me anything on Silco, then what about his number two?” Vi pressed, staring into Babette’s regretful face.

Chapter 5: Green

Notes:

First, kat wants to be acknowledged as being in the shower as well.

Second, I hope the plot of the chapter lives up to the expectations!! I have been really excited about it. Hope you enjoyed!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Vi had never been into Babette’s office before. 

 

The woman was friendly with Vander and had been a customer at the Drop, but none of the children were allowed to linger near the brothels. 

 

Vander had always been deadly serious about it. He once tore Mylo apart with a lecture after he took a shortcut through Babette’s alleyway with Powder. Powder, of course, didn’t know any better and didn’t think anything of it when she told Vander. Mylo was mad at her for weeks. 

 

The office was exactly what Vi expected. 

 

Red velvet on the couches, tacky panels on the wall of maroon and gold, lots of drapery and a desk that was too short for Vi but perfect for Babette’s Yordle body. 

 

“Sweetheart, I was real sad to hear about Vander and the kids.” Babette sighed. She inhaled a puff of her long cigarette and blew a ring out. “Just terrible.”

 

Vi sat forward on the couch, eyeing the woman. 

 

Babette had always been kind to her, good to Vander. A friend. If anyone would help her, it would probably be Babette. Still. 

 

“By the looks of it, nobody down here lifted a finger to stop Silco.” Vi said. Her fist tightened, and she kept her gaze steady on Babette. 

 

The woman met Vi’s gaze unflinchingly. 

 

“A few tried.” She said. She moved her cigarette around as she spoke. “But Silco’s got the muscle. And the money. He took over the Last Drop.”

 

Vi sighed. She sat forward. “I saw.” She admitted, downcast. 

 

“Things have changed without Vander looking out for us,” Babette said. 

 

Guilt wiggled its way into her heart. 

 

There was no way she could reveal Vander was alive. There was no way anyone could understand. No way to explain how badly Silco had hurt them all. 

 

Vander had left, and the Lanes suffered, all for his kids. For her. 

 

Vi had to see this out. For Powder. For everyone still stuck under Silco’s thumb. 

 

“I need to get to him.” Vi told her. 

 

Babette took another drag of her cigarette and shook her head. 

 

“Sweetheart, it’s suicide.” Babette replied. “Nobody has been able to touch Silco for years. Not with the money and not with his number two.” 

 

“I don’t care,” Vi pushed. “He killed my family. He killed Powder.”

 

Babette flinched. She sighed again and looked down at her lap. 

 

Anyone who knew Vander had known Powder as the baby. Between Vi’s guard dog protectiveness and Vander’s persistent gentleness with her, Vi knew a lot of his friends joked about how coddled she was. Vander always shrugged and quipped that Powder never gave him a reason not to spoil her, as much as any parent can spoil a child in the Undercity. Powder had been vulnerable, emotional and needy and she hadn’t just been Vi’s baby, but Vander’s too. And Silco had killed her. 

 

“If you can’t give me anything on Silco, then what about his number two?” Vi pressed, staring into Babette’s regretful eyes. 

 

Babette blew out a ring of smoke. “Sevika is a regular,” Babette admitted. “Miguel can tell you how to find her. He’s doing the door today.” 

 

Vi ground her teeth. Sevika. The traitor. From the sounds of it, she moved up in the world. Vi forced herself to swallow down the bitterness. 

 

She pushed herself up and walked towards the exit. 

 

“I owe you.” Vi stated. 

 

Babette looked down, away from Vi. “It’s nothing.” She replied. 

 

Vi left her there. 

 

She strode down the hall, eager to find Miguel. 

 

She glanced into the rooms she went passed, watching for a glimpse of Caitlyn. 

 

She was rewarded close to the exit. 

 

Caitlyn lounged on a couch with a beautiful girl in a mask and lingerie next to her, giggling. 

 

Caitlyn was using a hand to prop up her head and her body was reclined back, listening to the girl’s soft voices murmurings. 

 

On the other side of the girl was Maddie. 

 

She looked pissed. 

 

Her little button nose was scrunched and her eyes furrowed, arms crossed across her chest and shoulders hunched. 

 

She was pissed. 

 

Her eyes flittered towards the door and widened at the sight of Vi. 

 

Their eyes met. 

 

 Vi winked. 

 

She heard Maddie’s angry gasp and made her way down the hall, smirking.                                                                      

 

When she’s done with Silco, she’ll find Cait and apologize. 

 

She may even feel generous enough to throw Maddie a bone. 

 

Maybe. 



 


 

 

The steady beeping of the heart monitor was the only thing keeping Jayce from breaking down.

 

The emotional whiplash was intense.

 

An hour ago, he had been wrapped in cosmic bliss.

 

He had been with Mel.

 

Mel, who was so intelligent in such an unfamiliar way it left Jayce gasping.

 

Mel, who was so cunning, charismatic, Jayce could never be a tenth of the Counselor she was.

 

Mel, who leaked warmth from every pore of her body, leaving Jayce to bask in it. 

 

She was the sun to his rising star, the same way Viktor was his moon.

 

The idea of choosing between the two was unfathomable, as it was unlikely.

Jayce didn’t know who he pissed off to be given such a high to ride as spending to night with Mel, only to be delt the pit low blow of being woken with his pants off to the news Viktor was hospitalized. Jayce had been listed as his only emergency contact and he was needed urgently.

 

He had scrambled to find anything to leave a note on while getting dressed, went back and forth between the idea of waking Mel, before the lack of time to weigh options hit him and he left.

 

He was too rushed, too unprepared, to think straight.

 

He knows he will have to apologize later. Hopefully, Mel would understand.

 

He had sat through the longest conversation of his life to understand Viktor’s prognosis.

 

Viktor laid unconscious in bed, Jayce watching him through the hospital window, while the doctor spoke.

 

It’s common in the part of the undercity he is listed as being born in, the doctor explained, the gasses there are known for causing long-term damage.

 

But he hasn’t lived there in years, Jayce argued. What can we do now?

 

The doctor had sighed.

 

Truthfully, Mr. Talis, the doctor said, keep him comfortable. The scar tissue in his lungs is the root of the problem. It never healed properly and caused his condition today. There isn’t anything we can do now to correct it. 

 

That can’t be right, Jayce insisted. You’re telling me there isn’t any medication, any surgical option? What kind of hospital is this?

 

An honest one. The doctor replied. If Mr. Viktor wants to pursue medicinal or surgical means for his lungs, we can certainly discuss the risks. It may get him an extra year or two.

 

Jayce’s world collapsed.

 

No treatment.

 

As it was, he had two, maybe three, years left.

 

He may or may not be able to survive surgeries that could give him an extra few years. If he did, he ran the risk of infections that would be deadly.

 

All because of the air he breathed as a child.

 

Jayce now sat beside his bed, nothing to do but wait for him to wake up.

 

He deserved to hear the news from someone who cared.

 

Helplessness struck Jayce to his core.

 

He sat hunched over in the chair, head in hands, the weight of the pressure too much to bear.

Jayce was completely helpless

 

The council.

 

The attack.

 

Mel.

 

Viktor.



Jayce hung his head.

 

The heart monitor continued its steady beat as Jayce adjusted to idea that it would one day soon stop.

 

 


 



Sevika’s luck had run out.

 

She had just enough time to lay down her winning hand before Vi kneed her in the face.

 

Her cigarette was knocked out of her mouth, money flew, the table flipped and knocked the other players away.

 

They stood, took one look at Vi baring her teeth, scrambled to pick up what coin they could and bolt.

 

Sevika sat up and rubbed her jaw.

 

She was exactly the same as Vi remembered her.

 

Tall, broad, tough as shit.



She looked confused for one minute before recognition hit.

 

Vi?” Sevika asked, eyes narrowing and brows furrowing.

 

Vi advanced.

 

Sevika stood and didn’t hesitate to throw a punch.

 

Vi kept her eyes locked on the taller woman.

 

She dodged with little effort, socked her in her jaw, and grabbed her by her ponytail.

 

She pulled Sevika back with the majority of her body weight, compensation for the size difference.

 

She slammed her face against the brick wall.

 

Vi pinned Sevika’s arm behind her back. “You filthy fucking traitor!” Vi growled.

 

Sevika had spit sliding down her chin. She met Vi’s eyes the best she could from the awkward angle.

 

“Vander had his chance.” Sevika replied, not an ounce of remorse in her voice.

 

Vi ground her teeth.

 

Before she replied, a mechanical whirring invaded Vi’s hearing.

 

The arm that was pinned underneath Sevika’s body came jutting out, knocking Vi back.

 

Sevika turned and spin-kicked her out of the way.

 

Vi fell onto her back.

 

She hurried to orientate herself as Sevika confidently strode forth.

 

She tossed her ugly poncho off.

 

Vi made it to her hands and knees.

 

Her eyes widened at what she saw.

 

A large mechanical arm attached to Sevika, a vial of purple substance sinking into it and lighting Sevika’s veins purple.

 

Vi pushed herself onto her knees.

 

Sevika lifted the metal arm and made a ‘come get me’ gesture.

 

Challenge accepted, bitch. Vi thought.

 

Vi pushed her jacket off and stood.



She stepped forward and readied a punch.

 

Sevika brought her hands up to block.

 

Vi landed two punches to both arms, flesh and machine, before Sevika intercepted the next and pushed Vi’s arm to the side.

 

Before Vi could correct, Sevika swept both arms into a lock, holding them in the crook of her metal arm, pinning Vi.

 

“I see you never learned patience.” Sevika said.

 

Vi made a mistake.

 

She took her eyes off Sevika, looking down instead for a way out.

 

Sevika rewarded her with two thorough headbutts.

 

Vi was flung back as Sevika let go.

 

Sevika landed a hit on her stomach.

 

Lesson learned.

 

Vi was flung to the wall and hurried to put her eyes back on Sevika.

 

She dogged another hit.

 

Sparks flew as metal scrapped the wall.

 

Vi jabbed Sevika’s ribs.

 

She landed a hit on her cheek.

 

Sevika swung and missed, hitting the wall.

Vi hit her face again, and Sevika threw her fist out. Vi swung up around her arm and clocked Sevika right on the chin.

 

Sevika stumbled back before lunging again.

 

Vi side stepped her, hitting her twice in the ribs and once in the face.

 

Adrenaline raced through Vi. Every hit she landed pushed her to go further. 

 

Sevika stumbled back.

 

Vi pounced.

 

She jumped up and slammed her fist into Sevika’s face, spraying spit and knocking the woman to the floor.

 

The vial of purple liquid plunged into Sevika’s arm again. Her eyes were a bright purple when she turned to snarl at Vi.

 

She picked up a garbage can and punched it at Vi.

 

Vi raced sideways, the can just barely missing her, before Sevika slammed her body into the wall.

 

Sevika grabbed Vi by the neck, expression feral.

 

She lifted her up, spun her around, and choke slammed Vi to the ground.

 

She dragged Vi across the floor, hauling her up a wall, and pinned her face with her whirling purple arm.

 

Vi wasn’t going to let her win.

 

Not with everything on the line.

 

So Vi kneed her in the pussy.

 

Sevika doubled over in pain.

 

Vi slammed both fists into the top of her spine.

 

She wrapped both arms around her, holding tight under her pits, and picked her up.

 

With everything she had, Vi hauled Sevika up and slammed her against the wall sideways.

Sevika pushed herself onto her hands and knees, panting.

 

Vi wasn’t feeling too rosy herself.

 

She leaned against a nearby pillar.

 

When Sevika made eye contact, Vi mimicked her gesture from earlier. Come get me.

 

Sevika grunted and stood. Vi pushed herself off the wall and got into stance.

 

Sevika swung, missed.

 

Vi jabbed, uppercut Sevika’s jaw.

 

She grabbed Sevika by the head and slammed it against the wall.

 

Sevika looked dizzy.

 

She swayed on her feet, eyes dazed.

 

Vi grabbed her again and slammed the other side into the wall, too.

 

Vi punched her abs.

 

One, two, three, four, five times.

 

Vi reared back and kicked her ankle. Sevika fell into a kneeling position.

 

Vi grabbed her head with both hands and kneed her in the face.

 

Hard.

 

Sevika flew and landed on her back.

 

Blood dripped from Vi’s nose into her mouth. She spit and put her hands up.

 

Sevika rolled back to her front. 

 

She began to stand.

 

Vi ambushed her. She ran forward and kicked Sevika through the wall.

 

Vi followed her through the dust.

 

Sevika spat out a glob of blood and rolled onto her back.

 

Vi stepped onto Sevika’s arm, the metal one, and pinned her down.

 

Vi grabbed her by the throat and asked what she had been dying to ask.

 

“Where is Silco?!” Vi demanded. “Where is he hiding?”

Sevika’s eyes gained focus. “You came back to settle the score?” Sevika asked, surprised. “You never had a lick of fucking sense, did you?”

 

Vi snarled. She slammed Sevika down and got in her face, nose to nose.

 

“I will not let him hurt anyone else,” Vi snarled. “Where is he?

 

Sevika scoffed, which turned into a laugh.

 

“Look around you, Vi,” Sevika said in a low voice. “You can’t get to him, even if you are stupid enough to try.”

 

Vi scowled.

 

She reared back, raising a fist, before she heard-

 

“Vi!” Maddie’s voice called from the darkness.

 

Vi looked over her shoulder.

 

There she was, the Shortcake Wonder, big eyes looking worried and afraid.

 

Before Vi could snap at her to fuck off, Sevika bucked up.

 

Vi was thrown back and landed on her ass.

 

With a flick, Sevika’s arm lost its fist and was replaced with a large blade.

 

A menacing glint returned to Sevika’s eyes and her body tensed, ready to pounce.

 

Just as Sevika jumped forward, a bullet shot out, hitting her replacement shoulder and jerking her away from Vi.

 

Vi turned. Behind the approaching Maddie, who was scampering forth like a lost deer, was Caitlyn, rifle aimed and face deathly serious.

 

Maddie aimed her rifle right at Sevika’s head. She approached until her gun was an inch away from the woman’s face, aim readied.

 

“You left us!” Caitlyn shouted. 

 

Vi frowned. She was pissed. 

 

Vi knew she would be pissed, but she had hoped to have gotten what she wanted by the time she had to explain herself to Caitlyn.

 

Now that Maddie had ensured Sevika wouldn’t be going anywhere, Vi figured there was no time like the present.

 

Turning to Caitlyn, she said, “This was my only chance to make him pay, Cait!”

 

Caitlyn scoffed. She strode forward until she was just steps away from Vi.

 

“So that makes it alright? You abandoning us?” Caitlyn shot back.

“Who is this?” Maddie asked.

 

Vi stepped back.

 

Maddie had her gun aimed towards Sevika, whose nose flared while she caught her breath and menacing gaze, never leaving Maddie.

 

Vi sighed.

 

“She works for Silco,” Vi explained, waving dismissively. “If she doesn’t want her ass kicked, she’ll tell me where he is!”

 

Caitlyn frowned.

 

She and Maddie exchanged a heavy look. It wasn’t encouraging.

 

Vi scowled.

 

“Look, she will have whatever answer you need and more,” Vi snapped. “Just let me figure this out!”

 

Sevika scoffed from her place in the dirt.

 

“You have no idea what had been going on since you left,” Sevika said.

 

Mechanical whirring started.

 

Caitlyn and Maddie’s face crumpled in confusion.

 

Vi opened her mouth to speak, but was too late.

 

Lightning fast, Sevika smacked Maddie’s rifle from her hand and to the side.



Maddie yelped and lunged for it, only to be kicked away by Sevika.

 

Caitlyn readied her rifle as Vi snatched Maddie from the ground, hauling her up, standing in front of her in a fighting stance.

 

The purple crawled up Sevika’s veins, giving her a burst of energy. She flashed a wicked smile and got into a fighting stance.

 

A bullet flew.

 

From behind.

 

Cait’s rifle was shot from her hand, flying away.

 

She jumps away and whips her head around, searching for the culprit.

 

From the darkness, a swarm of hoverboards descend on them.

 

People, dressed head to toe with masks over their faces, fly around them.

 

Rays of green streak the air. It would be beautiful if it wasn’t alarming.

 

Suddenly, everything was flooded with black smoke. 

 

Vi couldn’t see anything.

 

She blindly swung out, hitting nothing.

 

Something pinched her neck.

 

She swayed on her feet before collapsing into darkness.



 


 



It was a rare opportunity.

 

Vander gathered his things from his room, carefully avoiding the creaking boards in the hall. He glanced into the living room. Mylo sat on the floor while Claggor laid on the couch, both with a pair of cards in their hands, half playing and half talking before Claggor had to get back to work. 

 

Vander moved out of sight before they noticed him. 

 

He paused before Ekko’s door and listened. 

 

Silence. 

 

He had said he had plans with friends earlier. He wasn’t back yet. Vander was glad. The kid worked hard. He deserved time to enjoy his youth. Vander was relieved Ekko had figured out how to. 

 

Vander moved away from the door and walked towards the bathroom. 

 

He didn’t need to check on Vi. He knew she wasn’t home. 

 

He opened the bathroom door and locked it behind him. 

 

A quick shower before he headed back to work would do the trick. 

 

He let himself indulge in hotter than normal water and hopped in. 

 

His back had an ache in it from the lengthy shift he pulled yesterday. Falling asleep on the couch waiting up for Vi did nothing to help. The hot water was doing the best it could, but Vander still couldn’t relax. 

 

Vander sighed, tilting his head back, and washed his hair. 

 

He went through the motions. 

 

Trying to force a blank mind always invited locked away thoughts. 

 

He hadn’t seen Vi since their talk. She supposedly had gone after a lead on a legitimate job, but the longer she was gone, the less he believed it. 

 

Missing the bridge trip was unlike her. It was always hard, but Vander had always done his best to support her through the anniversary. That’s why they started going down to the bridge. To get through it together.

 

Maybe the pressure was too much. Maybe Vander had done that. 

 

He sighed, resting his head against the wall, letting the water fall over him.

 

He didn’t think he was asking too much of Vi.

Make friends, make money, find something. If not all of those things, he could settle for one. Build something for herself.

 

Every time he thought she was getting there, she would pull back, fall into the same bad habits, like something comfortable to wear.

 

Was he doing enough for her? Was there anything else to be done?

 

Vander breathed the steam in.

 

What the hell was he going to do with that kid?

 

If only he could make her see that none of it was her fault. It was his.

 

Vander didn’t know if he regretted not finishing what he started with Silco, or starting it at all.

 

Didn’t know if he regretted that day in the river or if he regretted Silco walking out of there alive.

 

Either way, the blame fell on him.

 

It was an old pain, one he didn’t care to indulge.

 

The kids didn’t need to see that.

 

Didn’t need to know how much it still hurt him.

 

Vander opened his eyes.

 

He looked down at his forearm. He brought his hand to brush up on the ink there. The tattoo was a stylized powder monkey. He and Vi had gotten matching ones a few months back. Powder had always been an artist, and it seemed a fitting way to remember her. He knows Vi had gone through a lot of Powder’s old drawings before bringing up the idea of the monkey. 

 

She had a cup. He remembers her sitting at the bar with him when the older kids had gone off, and her drawing all over it, marking it as her own. She talked and talked while he went through his upkeep of every picture she had added, the colors she had picked and why, pausing every so often until he stopped to properly look and offer his admiration. 

 

He had left the cup behind. 

 

Vander shut the water off. 

 

He rubbed his face and shook off his remaining grief. 

 

By the time he was dressed and out, Vander had properly boxed his grief to take back out another night. 

 

 


 

 

 

When Vi comes to, she is in a dark room. 

 

The lights were low, and her vision was blurred. 

 

She noticed a masked person talking in a low voice with a Chirean man. 

 

They seemed to notice she was awake at the same time, voices dropping. 

 

With a nod, the Chirean man ducked out of the room. 

 

The owl masked man tilted his head, observing her. 

 

“You shy, or just ugly?” Vi shot out. 

 

She didn’t know who these people were or why they came after them. She was reasonably sure they weren’t with Silco. If they were, she’d be dead. Nobody else in the lanes had any stake in her being there. 

 

Vi narrowed her eyes. 

 

He said nothing. 

 

Just reached behind his head, unlatched the mask-

 

“Ekko?” Vi asked, eyes widening in shock. 

 

What the hell was Ekko doing here? Vi thought. 

 

He looked different. Big brown coat, white paint on his face. Like he never left the lanes. Her mind raced as she tried to piece together what the hell it could mean that Ekko was standing in front of her. 

 

“Hey Vi,” Ekko said. He looked her up and down. “You look good for a convict.”

 

That was it. 

 

“What the hell do you think you’re doing down here?” Vi seethed. 

 

Ekko scowled. “Same as you, looks like. What were you doing with Sevika?”

 

“Same as you,” Vi mocked. She looked at him, really looked at him. He seemed ok. Unhurt. That was what she cared about the most. She let herself relax, just an inch. Ekko was ok. Vi shook her head. “What did you do with Cait?”

 

Ekko tilted his head. “Caitlyn. Your ex, Caitlyn? That’s the Piltie you’re giving a tour of the lanes? That Caitlyn?” He pressed. 



Ekko moved forward with a key, as if to uncuff Vi. 

 

As if she would stay cuffed that long. She let her cuffs drop and held her hands up to show him. 

 

“How long have those been off?” Ekko demanded. 

 

“How long have you been whining?” Vi shot back. 

 

They watched each other before Vi pulled Ekko into a hug. 

 

“I missed you, little man.” She said, squeezing him tight. 

 

After a brief moment, Ekko hugged her back. 

 

She hadn’t seen him since she had gotten out. 

 

That was a mistake. 

 

She lingered for as long as she suspected Ekko’s pride would allow before pulling away. 

 

“So?” He asked. 

 

Vi hesitated. She swallowed before answering. “Caitlyn is going after Silco. I wanted in.”

 

Ekko scoffed. “You seriously need to drop the whole Caitlyn thing,” he said. “You two always end things miserable and then you nope around-“

 

“I’m serious, Ekko!” Vi snapped. “She has proof against him and wanted someone from the Undercity to watch her back. I was the obvious choice.”

 

Ekko looked her up and down, face disapproving. “So you came down here with her with the intention of getting back at Silco?”

 

Vi shrugged. “Yeah.” She said. “That’s the plan.”

 

Ekko glared. “And what exactly was your plan to do that?”

 

Vi scoffed. “Easy. Kill him.”

 

“With what?”

 

“With my fist, if I’m lucky.” Vi replied. She crossed her arms over her chest and narrowed her eyes. “What the hell were you doing here? Pretty sure Vander banned all of us from coming back.”

 

Ekko paused. He tilted his head one way, then the other, clearly weighing his options. His eyes snapped back to Vi’s.

 

“Vander hears none of this,” Ekko emphasized. 

 

“Of course not,” Vi snapped. “Are you going to tel him I was here?”

 

“Not if you don’t tell!” Ekko barked back. 

 

“Fuck no!” Vi agreed. “Now tell me what the fuck those board things you were on are, and where the hell are we?”

 

Ekko sighed and began to explain. All of it. 

 

The Firelights. Shimmer. Silco’s control over the undercity. Him starting sneaking out when he easy: 14, maybe 15. Finding the tree. Founding a secret hideaway for everyone trying to escape Silco’s claws. 

 

He took her out of the room and showed her around. Vi felt warm sunlight on her face. The tree stood tall and offered shade and a sense of awe. In the air, people flew on hoverboards, a little disjointed, clearly practicing. 

 

Ekko brought her up to a deck, halfway up the giant plant, and they sat, talking. 

 

“We have had full time, fully liveable spaces for like a year now.” Ekko finished, pride clear in his voice. “Our goal is anyone who needs a place can have one.”

 

Vi smiled. Looking at Ekko, she didn’t see the little kid she used to hose down at the junk heap when he got covered in grease. He looked grown. She was caught between pride and disorientation.

 

“Why did you never tell me?” Vi asked softly. 

 

Ekko looked away from her. 

 

He wrung his wrist. “It’s dangerous.” He said finally. “More for you than me. Silco doesn’t know who I am, and he doesn’t care. You? He’d remember you.”

 

Vi frowned. She shook her head. “Ekko, it doesn’t matter.” Vi said. She grabbed his wrist. He looked towards her. “None of that will matter once he’s gone. We’re in this together. Let me help.” She met his eyes, imploring him to understand. 

 

Ekko had grown up and become someone who could understand. The rot went deep, at its root was shimmer and Silco. It wasn’t enough to have Piltover’s kicking them down, they had to contend with Silco’s boot keeping them pinned. After everything he had put her through, Vi had every reason to rip him to shreds. If she wasn’t alone, if she had Ekko and the firelights, she had a shot. A real one, one she would fight till she was bloody to make herself if she had to. With them, there wouldn’t have to be a bloody fight Vi carried alone. They could get her close. 

 

“You want to help?” Ekko said after a long pause. “Tell me what Sevika said.”



 


 

 

It had taken fifteen minutes of sitting back to back for Caitlyn to finally pick Maddie’s lock. It had taken Maddie an additional ten to pick Caitlyn’s once she was free. 

 

After rubbing her wrist, Caitlyn patted down her clothes. 

 

Underneath her shirt, she could still feel her evidence hidden away until she needed it. 

 

“Do you have any film left?” Caitlyn asked. 

 

Maddie had been in charge of discreetly photographing anything important while they were in the city. Anything they could look back on later and had the chance to be helpful. 

 

Maddie frowned. “I don’t think I had any,” Maddie admitted. “I used quite a bit getting shots of the Last Drop.” 

 

Caitlyn grunted. She has been the one to tell Maddie to make sure to get those pictures. She had gotten distracted talking with Vi, never specifying how many she wanted. She would take some of the responsibility there.

 

“Do you want to hold on to them?” Maddie asked, voice guilty. Her eyes were big and pinned on Caitlyn, anxiously searching her face. 

 

Caitlyn shook her head and smoothed her expression. 

 

“You hold on to the evidence while I think.” Caitlyn replied. 

 

She scanned the room. It was dusty, dark, with tall walls and high ceilings. They had been tied to a tall pillar, one of several in the room. 

 

Caitlyn squinted. Against another pillar, tied up and missing an arm, was the dark-skinned woman Vi had fought. 

 

She had a bag over her head, but judging from her breathing, Caitlyn surmised she was awake. 

 

“-if the coast is clear, we can get out of here.” Maddie finished. 

 

“Too risky,” Caitlyn said, projecting confidence despite knowing she had not heard a word of her plan, “We need more information.”

 

Caitlyn stood and dusted her pants. 

 

She tilted her head towards the tied woman. 

 

Maddie’s eyes widened, and she nodded in understanding. 

 

They moved toward the tied woman. 

 

Caitlyn had two goals: interrogate the woman, find Vi. 

 

Once Caitlyn knew she was safe, they could take off. 

 

Caitlyn snatched the bag off her head. 

 

The woman blinked in the low light before looking the women up and down. 

 

She made a sound that was half scoff, half snort. 

 

Caitlyn squared her shoulders and began. 

 

“Who are you?” Caitlyn asked. “And what’s your affiliation with Silco?”

 

The woman stayed silent. She rolled her eyes and angled her body away from Caitlyn, ignoring her. 

 

“Does he have any involvement with the robbery of the hexgem?” Caitlyn pressed. 

 

The women didn’t reply. Her lips twitched into a smirk before her expression fell back into a frown. 

 

Caitlyn’s expression hardened. She wasn’t going to get anywhere. She needed an extra push. 

 

Carefully, Caitlyn considered her options. 

 

Drop it, find Vi, come up with another way to provide proof. 

Or. 

Take a risk. 

 

Caitlyn recalled Jayce’s pitying look as he explained he was just worried about her. 

 

Caitlyn pulled her book of evidence out. 

 

She opened the crime scene photos. 

 

She held it up to the woman. She pointed at the monkey. 

 

“Does this mean anything to you?” Caitlyn asked. 

 

The woman’s eyes flit to the picture. 

 

She began to laugh. 

 

A low chuckle escaped and grew louder when Caitlyn’s brow furrowed. 

 

She and Maddie exchanged a confused glance. 

 

“Has Vi seen this?” The woman laughed. Scornful delight colored her low voice. 

 

Vi? Caitlyn thought. What would Vi know about the monkey graffiti?

 

Caitlyn snapped the book closed. “I will be asking the questions.” She informed the woman closely. “What does it mean?”

 

“She hasn’t told you?” The woman said, ignoring Caitlyn’s question. 

 

Caitlyn fought to keep her face neutral. She was being baited. Caitlyn knew she was. The woman was using her connection to Vi to gain control of the conversation. The question was whether to let her and see where it goes or whether to remain on topic and hope she gets her answers. 

 

Caitlyn closed her eyes. She gathered her thoughts and took a breath. When she opened her eyes again, her eyes focused. She was ready. 

 

“What are you talking about?” Caitlyn replied cautiously. 

 

 The woman scoffed again. “She has history with Silco,” the woman said incredulously. “It’s a whole fucking family affair. Do you have any idea who her old man is?” The woman laughed mockingly. “And you’re asking me about a fucking paint job?” 

 

The door behind Caitlyn opened. 

 

Caitlyn was on her feet in a flash. 

 

Maddie and Caitlyn whirled to face the door, stances ready for trouble. 

 

At the door was a dark-skinned young man with bone white hair and face paint. 

 

He looked familiar somehow. 

 

Caitlyn couldn’t place it. 

 

His eyes were serious, and he had a slight frown on his face. 

 

Maddie glanced between the man and Caitlyn, clearly looking for her cue. 

 

Caitlyn held a hand up to Maddie, signaling her to wait. 

 

“What have you done with Vi?” Caitlyn demanded. 

 

The man didn’t reply. He just looked at her, scowl in place. 

 

Caitlyn fought against the rush of anxiety flooding her stomach. She was responsible. She had to ensure Maddie and VI’s safety, if nothing else. She was not going to play games with this man. 

 

“Listen,” Caitlyn said. “She isn’t involved in this. I brought her here. It’s me you want.”

 

Someone chuckled. 

 

Behind the man, around the corner, came Vi.

 

Safe, smiling, bathed in warm light. 

 

“My hero.” Vi quipped, her smart ass joke lighting a fire under Caitlyn’s ass. 

 

Maddie had let out a gasp. “You- but, we thought- “Maddie spluttered. 

 

“We thought they were hurting you,” Caitlyn yelled. She gestured to the man. “Who the hell is this?”

 

Confusion flooded Vi’s face. “You don’t remember?” She asked. She let out a laugh. “I know it’s been a while, but I figured you’d recognize Ekko. You know. My Ekko.” Vi said, gesturing to the man. He looked up at Vi and rolled his eyes. 

 

“Unforgettable, am I?” Ekko said sarcastically. Clearly, some kind of inside joke, because Vi laughed. 

 

Ekko. Ekko. 

 

Caitlyn blinked. “Little man?” Caitlyn asked, incredulous. 

 

Vi’s younger surrogate brother. They took him in after a family friend died. The last time Caitlyn had seen him, he had been a fresh admittance to the academy, scrawny with heaps of Vi adjacent attitude. Caitlyn had only met him a handful of times and all briefly, but Vi spoke of him often and with love. 

 

He was half grown now. Caitlyn mistook him as closer to her age than not. If her math wasn’t mistaken, he wasn’t quite out of his teens yet. 

 

“Who’s little man?” Maddie asked. 

 

Ekko groaned, and Vi laughed. 



 


 

 

Jayce didn’t need an appointment at the Kiramman house. 

 

He entered with no resistance and went straight to his destination. 

 

Caitlyn was not in her room when Jayce entered. He had knocked, he wasn’t an animal, but when no Caitlyn appeared he let himself in. 

 

She couldn’t be far. He would wait for her there. 

 

He looked around the room. Her mound of flowers were wilting, and she had clothes dropped onto her floor. Unlike her. Cait wasn’t a person who left messes. 

 

Her conspiracy board was also lying on the floor. 

 

Jayce took a step forward, hands behind his back, and peered at it. 

 

Lots of red string, pictures, a map of the city. 

 

What caught his eye was pictures of graffiti from the fire. It looked as though someone had drawn a monkey out of lighter fluid and burned the image into the wall. A glance at the docs showed a similar monkey at a robbery gone wrong at the docs. 

 

Jayce unpinned the docks monkey and held it up, squinting. 

 

He dug around his own coat pocket to compare his photos of the lab after the robbery. 

 

Eerily similar. Whoever had done this had been at these other locations too and, for some reason, left a calling card. 

 

Jayce sighed. 

 

What could they mean by this? Were they trying to get someone’s attention? The council? Jayce’s? It was impossible to tell. 

 

Jayce could see the connection, but not the whole picture. Not without Cait there. 

 

The door opened behind Jayce. 

 

Surprised, he turned to look. 

 

It was one of Caitlyn’s work friends. A vastaya man whose name Jayce couldn’t place. 

 

“Excuse me,” the man said. “I’m looking for Caitlyn?”

 

Jayce looked around and chuckled. “Well, that makes two of us.” He reached a hand out. “Jayce Talis. I think we’ve met before, but-“

 

“Steb Guthrie.” The man replied, taking Jayce’s hand and shaking it. “And we have. Briefly.”

 

Jayce nodded. “Were you supposed to see Caitlyn today?”

 

Steb hesitated a moment before replying. “We have plans to go over some research of hers.”

 

Jayce nodded. “That’s why I’m here, too. Well,” Jayce gestured to the conspiracy board. “This is why I’m here. I wanted to hear more about her findings.”

 

Steb followed Jayce’s gaze to Caitlyn’s collage of crime. “Seems we are of one mind, sir:” Steb responded politely. 

 

Jayce caught sight of the clock on the wall and sighed. “Well, I’ve been here a half an hour, and she hadn’t shown yet. Might have to just come back later.” 

 

Steb’s brows furrowed. “You haven’t heard from her at all?”

 

Jayce shook his head. “Last I spoke to her had been about two days ago, I think? Anyway, I won’t keep you.”

 

Jayce turned to leave, but stopped when Steb moved towards him. 

 

There was something about Steb’s face that made Jayce pause. 

 

Uncomfortable. He looked uncomfortable. 

 

Jayce tilted his head. “Is everything alright, Steb?”

 

Steb was quite a moment before digging. “I told you, Caitlyn…” he muttered. He took a deep breath through his nose and stood straight. “Mr. Talis, there’s something you should know.”

 

Jayce blinked. “Ok.” He replied, unease curling into his gut. 

 

“Caitlyn and I had met two days ago and spoke about retrieving evidence for her case,” Steb explained. “She had made plans to investigate in the undercity directly. She had told me she would report back today on her findings and, as you can see, she is not here.”

 

Choking. That’s what the information felt like. Choking. 

 

“The undercity?! To gather- what?!” Jayce spluttered. He began to pace, running his hands through his hair and gesticulating. “Does she have any idea how dangerous that is? She doesn’t even have the protection of her badge right now, what was she thinking? How could you let her do that?!”

 

“She had taken our mutual friend and colleague, officer Maddie Nolan with her,” Steb continued, serious expression unchanged by Jayce’s outburst. “It is entirely possible they’re late meeting me for innocuous reasons, but I had come to an understanding with Caitlyn that if she was late, I would tell anyone able to help of her intentions and whereabouts, in the case that her absence is not innocuous.” Steb’s eyes tightened ever so slightly as he met Jayce’s gaze. “Also. She is a grown woman and I have no control over any of her actions, nor would I want to. Sir.”

 

Jayce groaned. His chest felt tight. Panic was setting in. He fought against it, breathing in and slowly out, without any success. 

 

“This is bad,” Jayce muttered to himself. Of course, Caitlyn decided to frolic off to the one place they had the most tensions with right now. There was a potential gang at large and the fact they knew to target Jayce’s lab spoke to their knowledge of the going ons in Piltover proper. It wasn’t unreasonable to assume someone could recognize Caitlyn not as an officer of the law, but a counselor’s daughter, and decide to use her as leverage. 

 

Jayce clenched his jaw. He forced himself to drop his tense shoulders and sigh. It was also entirely possible she had everything under control and would be back any minute, annoyed Steb told Jayce anything, criticizing Jayce for not believing in her skills. 

 

If there was one person Jayce could see seizing the undercity by its throat and squeezing, it would be Sprout.

 

The roads were split. 

 

To do something or to wait. 

 

Jayce closed his eyes and squeezed his hands into a fist. He knew his answer. He turned his gaze to Steb. 

 

“Don’t say anything yet,” Jayce answered. “Give her a few hours. I’ll alert the sheriff and see if he has heard anything. If she’s not back by nightfall, we know something is wrong.”

 

Steb nodded. He turned to leave. 

 

“And Steb?” He said. Steb turned. “If you see her, tell me immediately.”

 

“Yes, sir,” Steb replied softly. He left. 

 

Jayce’s shoulders dropped. His chest was tight, and he felt a headache coming on. 

 

He sat on Cait’s bed and put his head in his hands. 

 

Worry ate at every cell in his body. 

 

Worry for Viktor. 

 

Worry for Caitlyn. 

 

Worry for Piltover. 

 

 

Notes:

Next time on this fic:

Theiram poured the juice. “Uh, boss sent everyone out.”

Jinx sat forward and spun the gem on her finger. “Everyone? Isn’t Sevika cleaning up?”

She dropped the gem from her finger and caught it with her hand. Theiram placed her drink in front of her.

“Er, no. Sevika isn’t cleaning anything.” Theiram replied. He stuck a cork back into the fizzy juice.

“Whatter they doin’?” Jinx asked, putting her head back against her arm. Her baby blue’s watched Theiram like a hungry cat stalking a mouse.

Theiram dropped the bendy straw into her cup.

“Uh, boss man said they lost somethin’.” Theiram replied. His face twitched and his hands had a slight shake to them. Theiram held them together to make them stop.

“Focus,” Jinx scolded, smirk curling up into her face. “What are they looking for? Why wasn’t I invited? Where’s Sevika?”

Chapter 6: Amber

Notes:

Y’all the next chapter is so plot heavy idk how I’m going to do it. But I have a few scenes I’m so excited to be able to how people I will simply have to figure it out. Hope you enjoyed this chapter!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The Last Drop was empty. 

 

A record was on, playing light music as Theiram cleaned up. 

 

He methodically cleaned, relatively relaxed, when the door squeaked open. 

 

Theiram’s head snapped. 

 

The door swung open and was held open by the wind. 

 

After watching for a good minute, Theiram forced himself to return to washing. 

 

He let himself relax. He bobbed along to the music. Washed his glasses. Cleaned his-

 

“Chuck!” a voice from the left scared Theiram so bad he jumped and dropped his glass. 

 

He turned. 

 

There was the terror of the lanes. The loose cannon. The apple of Zaun’s eye. 

 

Jinx sat slumped against the counter, rolling the hexgem back and forth like a marble. She had her large blue eyes trained on the glowing device, head resting on her arm, and a bored expression on her face. 

 

“Theiram…Uh, my name’s Theiram.” He nervously replied. 

 

A sly smile spread on her face. 

 

She lifted her head and sat to face him. 

 

“Nice try, Chuck,” she scolded with playful sweetness. She giggled and blew her bangs out of her face. 

 

Theiram couldn’t show fear. There was protocol for Jinx at the bar. And that protocol was a fizzy juice in her cup with a bendy straw. Theiram got right on it. 

 

“What’s all the hubbub? Where’d everyone go?” She asked. 

 

Theiram poured the juice. “Uh,the boss sent everyone out.”

 

Jinx sat forward and spun the gem on her finger. “Everyone? Isn’t Sevika cleaning up?”

 

She dropped the gem from her finger and caught it with her hand. Theiram placed her drink in front of her. 

 

“Er, no. Sevika isn’t cleaning anything.” Theiram replied. He stuck a cork back into the fizzy juice. 

 

“Whatter they doin’?” Jinx asked, putting her head back against her arm. Her baby blues watched Theiram like a hungry cat stalking a mouse. 

 

Theiram dropped the bendy straw into her cup. 

 

“Uh, boss man said they lost somethin’.” Theiram replied. His face twitched and his hands had a slight shake to them. Theiram held them together to make them stop. 

 

“Focus,” Jinx scolded, smirk curling up into her face. “What are they looking for? Why wasn’t I invited? Where’s Sevika?”

 

Theiram pressed his lips together, avoiding eye contact. 

 

Jinx played with the gem, rolling it around the rim of the cup before dropping it in. 

 

“I-I don’t know,” Theiram replied. “I’m not supposed to say.”

 

Jinx sucked down some juice, perking up at Theiram’s admission. The gem was suctioned to the end of her straw for a good second before she let it fall. Jinx turned to him, morphing from playful cat to hungry shark. She leaned up against the counter, knees on the stool and hands on the bar. “Which is it? You don’t know, or you’re not supposed to say?” Jinx pressed, smirk widening into a smile. 

 

Theiram fumbled and spluttered. He looked anywhere but her, admission of guilt loud and clear. 

 

Jinx’s eyes sparked when she figured it out. 

 

Jinx giggled, a sound that made Theiram tense. She sat back down. She leaned on her arms and sucked more juice. “I guess Sevika really isn’t cleaning up then,” Jinx snickered. “What happened to Sevika?”

 

Theiram wrung his hands. “I’m not supposed to talk about it.”

 

“Says who?” Jinx pressed. 

 

“… Silco.” Theiram admitted. 

 

Something dark came over Jinx’s face, only lasting a split second, before a manic grin flashed. 

 

Silly?” Jinx exclaimed. “Lucky me, he tells me everything.”

 

Jinx jumped up, long braids flying back. She threw her arms around the bartender. 

 

“You’re doing great, Chuck!” Jinx patted his back. She let go. “Here, for your troubles.”

 

Jinx scooped up her drink and made off. 

 

Theiram heard the horrible, horrible noise of a wind-up toy. 

 

Attached to his back was a bomb. 

 

He yelled in terror, uselessly swiping at his back, before it exploded in a cloud of blue and pink. 

 

With shaking hands, he began to clean it up. 



 


 



The warm breeze ghosted Caitlyn’s face. Butter yellow light filtered through the leaves of the large tree, bathing Caitlyn in gold. 

 

Maddie’s neck remained craned up, looking around. Her face was in awe. 

 

Caitlyn couldn’t have conceived such a beautiful place existing down here. It was shameful and humbling to admit. Caitlyn had thought she was above biases after being in l-

 

Caitlyn shook her head. 

 

After being around Vi for so long. 

 

Around the corner, not quite hidden by some structures, was a face. Painted on the wall. Further inspection showed it was not alone. 

 

Curious, Caitlyn moved to look closer. 

 

She felt more Maddie and Vi follow. 

 

Ekko didn’t move to stop her. Caitlyn assumed she was in the clear. 

 

Approaching, Caitlyn realized it wasn’t one or two faces but a whole mural. 

 

Some small, some painted big, most with different styles and in different angles. 

 

A young man was currently painting up a pink-haired girl with a hood. 

 

What really caught Caitlyn’s eye was Vi. 

 

Not her Vi. This one was younger, with no tattoo, no piercings, and a slight smile on her face. Caitlyn guessed she was maybe between fourteen and sixteen when this was painted. She looked happy in a way Caitlyn didn’t know she had ever seen before. Next to her was one boy with goggles, blocky shoulders, and curly hair marking him as the older one of Vi’s brothers. Looking over his shoulder with a goofy grin and spiky hair was the younger one. Caitlyn had only met them perhaps once or twice. Vi was cagey and protective of her family. Caitlyn had understood. She never introduced Vi to either of her parents or Jayce for that reason. Above her, slightly, was a blue-haired girl and a handsome, bearded man. Caitlyn could recognize Vi’s father. The blue-haired little girl, however, only recognized Caitlyn by her nose and mouth, which were the same as Vi’s. Caitlyn knew in her gut this had to be Powder. Vi had rarely ever spoken about her. Caitlyn knew she was dead, and only recently came to understand that Vi blamed Silco. Previously, Vi had said Powder had died in an accident. Perhaps that was a less painful way to describe it. The girl had blue eyes, freckles across her same-as-Vi nose, a crooked smile and sweet round race. She couldn’t have been older than eleven, not younger than nine. She was smack dab in the middle of the family portrait, Vi beneath her, their father to one side and an unfamiliar man with mutton chops and a kind smile to the other side, her brothers scattered around. All the portraits were drawn with obvious love and care. 

 

Caitlyn heard a sharp gasp. 

 

She tore her eyes away from the mural to look at Vi. Her eyes were unexpectedly wounded, mouth slightly open as she caught her breath. She stared at the image of Powder. 

 

“You were all supposed to be dead, so I put you up too.” Ekko explained, looking at Vi, watching her reaction. 

 

Vi swallowed. “It looks just like her.” 

 

Ekko turned his gaze to the picture of the girl. 

 

They sat in silence, drinking the image in. 

 

“It’s beautiful.” Caitlyn finally said. 

 

Maddie nodded in agreement. She held her hands respectfully in front of her, a step behind everyone else, sensing this was deeply personal. 

 

Caitlyn always admired that about Maddie. She had a nose for sensitivity. 

 

Ekko scowled. 

 

He turned to Caitlyn and Maddie, arms crossed, and said, “If Piltover had its way, it would be rubble and ash.”

 

Maddie frowned. She adjusted her stance, body going rigid, and crossed her arms over her chest. “Don’t you live in Piltover as much as her?” Maddie said. Accusation bled in her tone over her light voice. 

 

Ekko scoffed. 

 

“Not even regular Pilties live like her,” Ekko jibed. “Let alone us.”

 

Vi reached over and put a hand on his shoulder. “Take it easy, Ekko.” She said. “We just got here.”

 

Ekko sighed. He rubbed a hand over his face and his shoulders dropped. 

 

“Sorry.” He said tensely, not sounding sorry at all. “It’s been a long night.”

 

Maddie nodded reluctantly. She seemed ready to move on-

 

Caitlyn froze. 

 

Long night. 

 

Long night. 

 

Long-

 

“Night?” Caitlyn interrupted, back shooting ramrod straight. She whipped to face Ekko. “Did you say night?”

 

Without waiting for a response, Caitlyn turned on her heel to face Maddie. 

 

She was a pale color, eyes flirting back and forth as she did the same math as Caitlyn. 

 

Caitlyn turned back to Ekko. “How long were we out?” Caitlyn demanded. 

 

Ekko scowled. “Like I said,” he repeated. “All night.”

 

Caitlyn’s stomach dropped. It was so sudden and physical, she pressed a hand to her abdomen. 

 

Her mind raced. She peered back up at the Sun, this time not in awe, but in horror. 

 

“We were supposed to meet Steb.” Caitlyn announced stupidly. 

 

Vi and Ekko exchanged a look. 

 

“Ok.” Vi said, brow raised. “So?”

 

“We need to get back,” Maddie replied. She turned on her heel and began to walk off. She must have realized she had no idea where she was going, because she turned back and looked at Ekko. “We need to get back. Where’s the exit?”

 

Vi stepped forward. Her brows were furrowed and expression guarded. “Where are you rushin’ off to?” She asked. 

 

Caitlyn stepped forward and put a hand on VI’s arm. Vi looked up at her, grey eyes searching Caitlyn’s blue. 

 

“My friend, Steb.” Caitlyn explained. She sighed. “We promised we would meet him today. He said if we weren’t back, he would alert someone where’d we’d gone.”

 

Ekko scoffed and muttered something to himself. Vi’s eyes twitched. “Didn’t trust me, cupcake?” She joked weakly. 

 

Caitlyn shook her head. “I didn’t even know if you’d come,” she confessed. She rubbed a thumb down Vi’s arm. To her relief, she didn’t pull away. “It’s important we let him know we’re alright before we continue.”

 

Vi looked at Ekko. 

 

Ekko looked at Vi. 

 

They seemed to have a silent conversation based on eyebrow twitches and frowns. 

 

Caitlyn wondered if it was that off-putting when she and Maddie did it. 

 

Ekko grunted. He shook his head and stepped towards Caitlyn. “Safe passage to the bridge. That’s it.” He promised. 

 

Caitlyn’s shoulders slumped. “Thank you.” She grabbed Vi’s wrist and tugged her toward her. “Maddi, Vi and I can take it from there.”  

 

Vi pulled away. 

 

Her head tilted down. After a brief moment, her eyes met Caitlyn’s. She tucked her hands in her pocket and rolled her shoulders back. “Actually, cupcake,” she said softly. “I’m staying back.”

 

Caitlyn’s lips parted. Her heart thudded in her chest. 

 

“I think little man and me got shit to figure out.” Vi continued. She offered Caitlyn a lopsided smile. “You’ll barely miss me.”

 

“But- “Caitlyn stuttered. She blinked rapidly. “I thought-“

 

Caitlyn felt heat crawl up her throat and onto her cheeks. 

 

What was she thinking? That because Vi had helped her, they were back to old patterns? That Vi would stick around and throw herself into Caitlyn’s case like they were partners? 

 

Vi didn’t want to be partners when they actually were partners. Caitlyn could tell Vi anything, and she would listen closely and speak softly, but never return the favor. Anything Caitlyn got out of Vi, her feelings, her history, was pried with a crowbar, pushing her further and further away every time. It felt like pouring herself into a cracked glass. 

 

Caitlyn knew she wasn’t a saint either. Her expectations were always high. Even now, she had assumed Vi would leave her friend, her family, to tag along unnecessarily to meet with a friend of Caitlyn’s. 

 

Vi’s interest in Caitlyn’s case had been Silco. Without anything new, there was no reason for her to return. 

 

Except. 

 

Caitlyn swallowed. 

 

Except that she wanted her there. 

 

“Alright.” Caitlyn agreed in a soft voice. “Sounds like a plan, then.”

 

Vi’s eyes softened. They looked like a cloudy morning sky. Caitlyn loved her eyes. 

 

“I’ll walk you guys back.” Vi agreed. 



 


 

 

He stared at the grenade. 

 

He had been catching up on paperwork when Marcus strode in. 

 

The man dropped the weapon next to him and stood with his hands behind his back. 

 

“I found this on one of the firelights.” Marcus said. 

 

Jayce turned to look at Marcus sharply. 

 

“It matches fragments we found outside your lab and at one of the hexgates.” He continued. 

 

Jayce snatched the grenade. 

 

He slowly turned it in his hand, examining it. 

 

It was the oddest contraption he had seen in a long time. 

 

The body was of a normal size, covered in neon pink and blue scribbles that were familiar to Jayce at this point. It seemed to have a mouth, two jagged jaws that hinged together, and a speaker on the inside. 

 

Whoever made this was responsible. Jayce could feel it. 

 

“I have reason to believe they’re planning more attacks.” Marcus finished.

 

Jayce’s face contorted with frustration. 

 

Jayce turned to look at him. “You said they’re a new gang.” Jayce replied. “But this tells me they’ve been a threat for longer. These resources don’t come from thin air. How have they gone unnoticed for so long?”

 

Marcus hesitated. “With the building of the hexgates, the fissures haven’t been a priority-“ 

 

“Oh, we’ll settle that later.” Jayce promised heatedly. “For now, your job is to find out how they’re making these and who is responsible.” 

 

Marcus sighed, but nodded. 

 

He took a step to leave, but Jayce stopped him. “I have a favor to ask.”

 

Marcus stilled. 

 

Jayce cleared his throat. “Officer’s Nolan and Kiramman. They left for the Undercity yesterday and haven’t returned.”

 

Marcus’s brow furrowed. “Does this have anything to do with Officer Guthrie interviewing a prisoner on your order?”

 

Jayce froze. 

 

Caitlyn.

 

If she turned up fine and whole, he was going to get her.

 

“Something like that.” Jayce reluctantly answered. “I want you to find assurance of their safety. It’s important.”

 

Marcus nodded. “I will look into it.” He replied. 

 

He left the room, the sound of heavy boots retreating. 

 

Jayce ran his hand down his face. 

 

She better be ok, he thought. Please let her be alright.

 

He picked up the grenade.

 

He looked it over again. If he didn’t know what it was, he might mistake it for a child’s toy. 

 

What kind of person would build something like this?

 

Jayce closed his hand around it. 

 

He didn’t know, but he knew who to ask. 



 


 

 

The walk to the bridge was slow. 

 

The light was disappearing as afternoon shifted into evening. 

 

The walk back had nearly been silent. 

 

Caitlyn stared ahead when possible, avoiding eye contact with any of her party members. 

 

She knew Maddie was concerned. She kept throwing Caitlyn glances, as though she wouldn’t notice. 

 

What was she supposed to tell her? That Caitlyn got her feelings hurt because her ex girlfriend didn’t want to drop everything to walk her all the way home?

 

No. She wouldn’t. It wasn’t true. 

 

Caitlyn wasn’t hurt. She understood Vi. Ekko was her family, and he needed her. 

 

She didn’t want to look at Vi, either. Didn’t want to think about what she would say when they got there. 

 

Once they were close, Caitlyn abruptly changed her mind. She had wished she planned what to say. 

 

Standing there, facing Vi, her head drained of all reasonable thought, rendering her speechless. 

 

Thankfully, Vi had it covered. 

 

She pulled Caitlyn into a hug. “It’s been real, cupcake.” She murmured into her shoulder. 

 

After a moment, Caitlyn hugged back. 

 

She relaxed into Vi’s arms like a warm bath. 

 

Vi gave the best hugs. 

 

Warm, strong, the perfect amount of pressure to reassure Caitlyn without making her feel suffocated. 

 

“Thank you.” Caitlyn said. She sighed, muscles easing. “I missed this.”

 

Caitlyn froze at her own words. 

 

That was stupid, Caitlyn panicked. That was so stupid, why did I say that?”

 

Vi let go. 

 

Caitlyn’s breath caught in her throat. She moved to step away, to make an excuse, before she caught Vi’s smile. 

 

“Yeah.” Vi admitted. “It was like old times. Plus a third wheel.” She tilted her head towards Maddie, grin taking a playful edge. 

 

Caitlyn rolled her eyes and returned the smile. “She has her heart in the right place.” Caitlyn replied. 

 

Vi stilled. The playfulness was gone. 

 

Caitlyn opened her mouth to ask if she was alright when Vi said-

 

“With you?”

 

Caitlyn blinked. Her heart caught up with Vi’s words before she did, thudding strongly in her heart. 

 

“What?” Caitlyn asked faintly, blood rushing to her ears, hope swelling in her chest. 

 

Was Vi… interested? Still?

 

Caitlyn stared, analyzing every little move Vi made. If Vi was interested in her… well. Wasn’t she a little interested, too?

 

Vi shook her head. “Nothing.” She said hastily. “It was stupid.”

 

Caitlyn snatched her wrist. Vi met her eyes. 

 

“It wasn’t stupid.” Caitlyn replied softly. 

 

Ahead of them, Ekko and Maddie paused. Ekko crossed his arms, eyebrow raised, clearly waiting for the girls to catch up. Maddie shifted from foot to foot, wringing her hands, anxious to get back to Steb. 

 

Caitlyn let out a huff. 

 

“Vi,” she said. “Can we talk? After? When you’re done… helping?”

 

Vi hesitated. 

 

“Please,” Caitlyn pleaded. 

 

After a tense moment, Vi’s shoulder relaxed. A small smile flitted back onto her face. “Yeah.” She agreed. “We’ll talk cupcake.”

 

Both women paused. 

 

There was a moment where Caitlyn felt if she leaned forward to kiss Vi goodbye, she would let her. 

 

“Caitlyn!” Maddie yelled. “We have to get on!”

 

The moment passed. 

 

Vi reached up, thumbed her cheek, and turned around. 

 

Caitlyn watched her a moment before following Maddie. 

 

Thank you.” She called to Ekko as he passed. 

 

Ekko gave her a short salute. 

 

Caitlyn nodded at him.

 

The walk over the bridge is uneventful. 

 

The sounds of the water were soothing, and the wind was just on the right side of cool. 

 

Maddie and Caitlyn finished their trek in companionable silence. 

 

They had made it a fourth of the way to Caitlyn’s house before they were arrested. 



 


 

 

Caitlyn Kiramman sat in an interrogation room. 

 

Marcus watched her through the glass. 

 

The trouble that spoiled upstart caused…

 

Marcus sighed. 

 

He took a breath in before he entered the room. He would need his composure. 

 

He opened the door and walked through. 

 

Immediately, Kiramman’s eyes were on him. Sharp. Calculating. She was the type to think she was the smartest in the room, no matter who stood beside her. 

 

Marcus wouldn’t waste time playing games. 

 

“Jayce Talis reported you missing.” Marcus told her. He crossed his arms and leveled her with a glare. 

 

Kiramman met his gaze easily. “I already told the arresting officers,” Kiramman said in a steely tone. “I was visiting a friend. The visit ran late. Jayce had no reason to worry.”

 

Marcus took a step forward. He looked over at the sitting woman. “And what friend was that?” He asked. 

 

Kiramman narrowed her eyes. 

 

“Am I being charged with anything, sir?” She asked. 

 

Marcus swallowed. “No, miss Kiramman.” He replied. Kiramman winced. “I want to know why you are investigating when you’ve been relieved of duty?”

 

To her credit, Kiramman didn’t further deny it. Instead, she straightens her back and met his eye. 

 

“My friend,” Caitlyn said. “Had information regarding the attacks. There is a man, Silco, who is a known drug lord. There isn’t anything that goes on without his knowing about it. His lieutenant attacked us. She recognized the graffiti from the crime scene. I believe he is connected, sir.”

 

Marcus froze. 

 

Silco. 

 

She knew about Silco. 

 

Ice wormed its way into his veins, turning his blood into a slurry. His fingers went numb. 

 

Silco would not tolerate this, and Marcus had too much to lose. 

 

He thought of his daughter at home. 

 

He could not fuck this up.

 

Marcus swallowed. 

 

“Do you have any proof?” Marcus asked. 

 

Kiramman fell silent. He could practically hear the gears in her head turning. 

 

“I don’t have all day.” Marcus snapped. He turned toward the door and threw it open. “If you have more boogeyman tales, keep them to yourself!” He yelled angrily. 

 

“Sir-!”

 

Marcus slammed the door. 

 

He hurried to where Officer Nolan sat in a similar room. 

 

She didn’t have the icy determination of Officer Kiramman. Nolan was of a much warmer disposition. It made her approachable on the street and well liked back at the station. 

 

He yanked the door open. 

 

Nolan twitched, but didn’t jump. 

 

“What kind of games are you playing?” Marcus demanded. 

 

Nolan yapped. 

 

The same story as Kiramman with slightly more detail. 

 

The lieutenant was a woman. She attacked the friend. She confirmed directly that she worked for Silco. 

 

Marcus clenched his jaw. 

 

When would it end? Between the blue-haired little maniac Silco let tramp around with no leash and this absolute mess Silco created and expected Marcus to clean up, how much more could he be expected to take?

 

There was no way out. Marcus had to find some way out. 

 

“Do you have proof?” Marcus demanded. 

 

To his surprise, Officer Nolan pulled out pictures. 

 

Most were unremarkable. 

 

Marcus flipped through them disinterestedly until he saw something that made him stop cold. 

 

It was Caitlyn and a woman, looking at the Last Drop, seemingly in conversation. 

 

Marcus recognized her. 

 

She was a young woman now, no longer a skinny, bad mouthed kid. 

 

Vander’s eldest. 

 

The girl Marcus swore to Silco that he disposed of himself. 

 

He told Silco he found her dead two days after Vander was killed. Threw her body in the Pilt, Marcus promised. Silco nodded, his little sumpsnipe asleep on the couch next to him, making Marcus’s skin crawl at the idea of any child in their vicinity, and gave him coin. For his troubles. 

 

Marcus pointed to the pink-haired woman. 

 

“Who is that?” Marcus asked in a low voice. 

 

Officer Nolan’s eyes followed him. Her expression became confused. 

 

“That’s Vi.” Officer Nolan answered. “She’s a friend of Caitlyn’s. She helped us.”

 

Vi. 

 

Fuck. 

 

Marcus gathered all the photos. 

 

“I’m taking this into evidence.” He snapped. “You’ll be free to go.”

 

Officer Nolan perked up. 

 

Marcus pointed at her. “If you hear anything else, notify me discreetly.” He emphasized. “No one else will hear of this, or both your heads will be on the line.”

 

Officer Nolan nodded. “Of course, sir.”

 

Marcus stared her down before turning and leaving. 

 

He had to get to Silco before he found out. 

 

He tightened his arm around the photos. 

 

He would get to Silco, and somehow find a way out of this mess. 




 


 

 

The forge was exactly where Jayce needed to be. 

 

The heat, the noise, the familiarity. 

 

It was heaven. 

 

Jayce wanted everything to roll off his shoulders. The hexgates, Viktor’s health, Mel’s politics, the robbery. 

 

Stress was stubborn though. 

 

His usual fixes weren’t quite enough to cover what had happened the last few days. 

 

Without even thinking of it, Jayce wandered over to where he knew Vander would be at work. 

 

Small talk to blow off a little steam. 

 

Normalcy. 

 

That might do the trick. 

 

The large man had his back to him, shirtsleeves rolled up and focused. 

 

“Hard at work or barely working?” Jayce asked. 

 

Vander grunted. He looked over his shoulder and said, “I thought it was hardly working?”

 

Jayce shrugged. “Means the same thing, doesn’t it?”

 

Vander set his work down and faced Jayce fully. 

 

“How goes it?” Vander asked. 

 

Jayce shrugged. “Could be worse.” He replied. He sighed and sat on a nearby bench. 

 

Vander quirked up a brow. “Could it?” He asked. 

 

Jayce huffed a laugh. “No, it couldn’t.” Jayce squeezed his hands together. He collected his thoughts before continuing, “I recently got some bad news.”

 

Any other time, Jayce might wonder if he was crossing a line. Being a little too friendly. But today, he just couldn’t find it in himself to care. He needed to talk. He needed to get it out. 

 

Vander didn’t reply. Just watched Jayce quietly, waiting to see what he would offer. 

 

“I have a friend,” Jayce’s voice broke. He cleared his throat. “A friend,” he continued. “Who just found out he’s dying. Or, well, I just found out he’s dying. He seemed to have some idea that he wasn’t doing well.” 

 

Vander nodded. “And you’re taking it…?”

 

“Bad.” Jayce replied. He unclasped his hands and gripped his knees. “I am taking it bad.”

 

Vander chucked. “Stupid question,” he said. “There is no other way to take it.”

 

Jayce turned to Vander, but the man was no longer looking at him. He was staring off to the side, faraway look on his face. 

 

“Have any experience there?” Jayce asked. 

 

It was a personal question. One Jayce didn’t have any right to ask. Vander answered anyway. 

 

“A little. Had plenty of friends die.” He replied. He turned back to Jayce. Vander was quiet for a moment before replying. “It doesn’t get easier.”

 

Jayce burst into a laugh. “Thanks,” he said, still laughing in shock. “That made me feel a lot better.”

 

Vander shook his head. “Nah,” he spoke. “It doesn’t get easier, but you learn to live with it.”

 

Vander’s shoulder dropped. He sighed and wiped sweaty hair from his face. Jayce watched him. He seemed downtrodden in a way Jayce hadn’t noticed before. 

 

“I had lost my dad when I was a kid,” Jayce said. “It was different, though. There was no grappling. He was just there one day and gone the next.”

 

Vander nodded. “Yeah.” He said. “That’s how it was with my daughter, too.”

 

Jayce startled. “Your daughter?” He asked. 

 

“Anniversary of her passing was a few days ago.” Vander replied. “Spent it with the kids. Talking about it helps with people you care about.”

 

Jayce swallowed. He felt foolish. And shitty. He hadn’t even known Vander had lost a child. 

 

“I’m sorry to hear that,” Jayce said. “About your daughter.”

 

Vander shrugged. “It was a long time ago. You learn to live with it.”

 

Jayce looked down. 

 

He tried to picture it. A life without Viktor. What it would be like. 

 

Bleak was the best way to describe it. Empty. 

 

Sitting in the lab alone, no more shitty snipes at each other at three am, no more snark about the academy as they did something insane, no more breakthroughs that Jayce rushed to tell him because no one could understand like Viktor could, no one-

 

Jayce closed his eyes. 

 

He wanted to wake up tomorrow, and none of it had happened. To find out Viktor wasn’t dying, and he and Jayce would continue on as they were meant to. As partners. 

 

Jayce heard footsteps approaching. 

 

“Can’t let it eat at you, kid,” Vander said. Jayce opened his eyes and looked up at Vander. “Do what you have to, enjoy your time while you can.”

 

Jayce found himself nodding, eyes flitting down. He paused for a moment. Vander had something. On his forearm. 

 

Recognition lit Jayce like a firework. 

 

“What is that?” Jayce asked, pointing to his arm, praying he was wrong. 

 

Vander unfolded his arms and held out the inked one. 

 

A monkey. A specific, highly stylized monkey that could be found in Jayce’s crime scene photos and Caitlyn’s conspiracy board. 

 

“Tattoo,” Vander answered, though his voice felt far away. “Got it for my daughter. To remember her by.”

 

“When did she pass?” Jayce asked. He couldn’t tear his eyes away. 

 

“Before I came topside.” Vander answers. “Years ago.”

 

Topside. 

 

Because Vander was from the fissures. 

 

Jayce stood abruptly. 

 

His head felt woozy, whether from the information that struck him or the heat, he wasn’t sure. 

 

“I have to go,” he said. “Thank you for the advice.”

 

Vander looked at him a moment before shrugging and stepping back. 

 

“Take care of yourself, kid,” Vander said. 

 

Jayce walked away. 

 

He had to find Caitlyn.



 


 

 

Caitlyn did not slam the door behind her. That would be undignified. 

 

She was sure she could see her mother’s point, that perhaps stopping at Steb’s home before her own was a little selfish considering her mother had been starting to worry. 

 

But Caitlyn had a duty to collect evidence while she could. 

 

And Steb’s visit to Stillwater only confirmed Caitlyn’s mounting evidence against Silco!

 

Or should she say, the Eye of Zaun.

 

She wondered what kind of name that was supposed to be. 

 

Caitlyn suspected it had something to do with the level of surveillance he kept in the city. It couldn’t have been a very well-earned name, considering a teenaged boy snagged his supposed top lieutenant underneath his nose. 

 

After leaving Steb’s, saying her goodbyes to Maddie, who claimed a long bath was over due, Caitlyn finally went home. 

 

She was promptly put under verbal assault for an hour and a half. 

 

Cassandra Kiramman finally seemed to run out of things to argue about and Tobias Kiramman finally managed to convince his wife that Caitlyn had a long day and was needed her rest. She was released from her mother’s heated one sided debate. Caitlyn ignored the fact that it wasn’t even eight and helped herself to her room. 

 

Caitlyn took Maddie’s advice and showered. If she was extra careful about her appearance and an sprayed oil perfume into her brush that she knew Vi likes, that was no one’s business. 

 

She never said when they could talk. Only that they would soon. Soon could be anytime. Could be next week. Could be tomorrow. Could be tonight. 

 

Caitlyn hoped it was tonight. 

 

Sneaking Vi into her bedroom never ceased to make her feel like a stupid teenager, particularly when she had to explain herself to security and beg them not to breathe a word to her mother, but by god was it worth it. 

 

Caitlyn had goosebumps remembering the last time they engaged in a tête-à-tête with Vi. 

 

Not that she was expecting the same level of activity. They had only made plans to talk. 

 

If Caitlyn still put on her good underwear, well. That was her own business. 

 

Ultimately, it wasn’t Vi who visited. 

 

Not twenty minutes after Caitlyn had dressed, Jayce was there. 

 

Caitlyn initially thought that the knock on the door had been her father, but when she opened up there stood Jayce. 

 

His expression was frantic and body tense. 

 

“Cait,” He blurted out. “Thank god. I was worried.”

 

Caitlyn sighed. She opened her door further, letting him in. 

 

“You didn’t have to come all this way. Surely Marcus updated you.” Caitlyn replied frostily. 

 

She would get over that whole nonsense, eventually. She knew it was just Jayce’s nature to do that sort of thing for people he cares about. Jayce was the sort of person who couldn’t stand to let a problem sit. He had to go and solve it with his own hands, even if the only thing being asking of him was to listen

 

Caitlyn knows he only went to Marcus out of affection for her. The fact remained, it was still annoying.

 

“Look, Cait, cut the attitude. You forged my signature, I asked the Sheriff to look for you. We’re about even.” Jayce replied firmly, striding into the room. 

 

Caitlyn’s face flushed. She closed the door behind her. She crossed her arms and put her nose in the air, looking down at Jayce. 

 

“It was for a good cause.” Caitlyn sniffed. No admission of guilt to be found. Caitlyn didn’t feel guilty. His signature was crucial in breaking her case. 

 

Jayce sighed. A weary expression overtook him. “Yeah. About that. I went over evidence with your friend, Steb.”

 

It was only her training that kept Caitlyn from making an alarmed sound. Jayce walked over to Caitlyn’s evidence board. 

 

“That symbol.” Jayce said, pointing to the monkey. “I have an employee at the forge. Today when I talked to him, I saw a tattoo of that exact monkey.”

 

Caitlyn’s heart began to race. Silco’s arsonists symbol? As a tattoo? What could it mean? 

 

Her mind raced. 

 

This changed everything. This meant Silco had someone topside working with him, feeding him information. Caitlyn’s face hardened. 

 

“Who is this man?” Caitlyn demanded. “Tell me everything.”

 

Jayce frowned. “His name is Vander.” He revealed. “I know he was born in the Undercity and he has four kids, but that’s about it.” 

 

Time stopped. 

 

Vander. 

 

Vi’s father.

 

There was no way that could be. It had to be a coincidence.

 

“Last name?” Caitlyn asked. It couldn’t be. It just could not be the same man. 

 

“McNeil.” Jayce replied. 

 

Fuck, Caitlyn thought. 

 

Vi’s last name. Caitlyn and Vi had once broken up after an intense fight because it took Caitlyn three years to learn it. Vi argued last names were unnecessary, stupid, and knowing it wouldn’t tell Caitlyn a thing more about her, so it wasn’t a big deal. Caitlyn argued last names are important and a basic identity detail, and if Vi really cared about her, she would want Caitlyn to know those kinds of things. Vi had scoffed and said of course, to someone like you, last names are all that fucking matter. A fight ensued, then a split. Caitlyn couldn’t forget it if she wanted to. 

 

Fuck. 

 

In a strange, twisted way, it made sense. Vi’s father lived in Piltover but was sympathetic towards the Undercity. He would have ways to scope out the crime scenes if he needed to. He had access to Jayce, apparently knowing him well enough to engage in casual conversation. It wasn’t a lot, but the tattoo was damning enough to connect the threads. 

 

Caitlyn swallowed. 

 

She had to dig more. Maybe there was a mistake. 

 

“I will look into it.” Caitlyn swore. She glanced at the clock. Half-past eight. The archives didn’t close until ten. “As soon as my mother goes to bed, I can get past the staff and head straight to the archives. We need confirmation tonight.”

 

Jayce smiled at her sheepishly. “I can help you get past your mother.” He said. “If you’re willing to tell a white lie. I’ll give you a ride wherever you need to go.”

 

Caitlyn quirked a brow. “What kind of white lie?” She asked. 

 

Jayce rubbed his neck. “Are you willing to let her think you’re interested in my job offer?”



 


 

 

Jayce had generously waited outside while Caitlyn raced to Maddie’s door. 

 

She didn’t initially answer Caitlyn’s frantic knocks. 

 

Caitlyn had to go around her house and throw rocks at her bedroom window. 

 

More than Caitlyn’s dignity was at stake, so she waited for Maddie to throw on something presentable. Jayce helpfully gave them a lift to the archives with a promise from Caitlyn to contact him tomorrow with her findings. 

 

A flash of Maddie’s badge was enough to get the archivist off their back for coming in so close to closing, and plenty of breathing room as they searched. 

 

No Results For Vander McNeil.

 

Caitlyn wanted to be relieved when both women turned up with nothing, but something nagged at her. 

 

Her argument about the lack of significance in last names with Vi wouldn’t leave her head for some reason. 

 

When Caitlyn softly requested the archivist search up just ‘Vander’ instead, she was met with a blow. 

 

There were plenty of records on just ‘Vander’.

 

The Hound Of The Underground, they called him. 

 

Known for creating blood baths in boxing rings as a youth, plenty of arrest records for violent crimes and illegal protest, articles written a political movement in the Undercity calling for separation from Piltover. The articles had pictures of a huge, towering man Caitlyn recognized immediately next to a smaller, thin man with longish black hair and a thin sharp face. The articles quoted the man as ‘Silco’. 

 

Caitlyn felt nauseous. This had been what the Lieutenant had been taking about. Silco had a history with Vi’s father, a long one painting them as brothers in arms against Piltover. 

 

Records ended on The Day Of Ash. Vander, of all people, had been noted as the one who led the Undercity men and women across the bridge. 

 

“This is mad,” Maddie whispered, reading over Caitlyn’s shoulder. “What are we going to tell the Sheriff?”

 

Caitlyn swallowed. 

 

She was thinking of a bigger question: what was she going to tell Vi?

 

 

Notes:

Next time on this fic:
Caitlyn froze.

She wasn’t alone.

Vi was laying on her bed, stomach down, arm draped over the end and feet kicking in the air.

She was beautiful.

Caitlyn would be lucky if she ever spoke to her again.

“You did this? All on your own?” Vi asked, gesturing to Caitlyn’s evidence board. She huffed a laugh. She rolled over onto her back. “And I thought Powder could get obsessed.”

Shame curled in Caitlyn’s gut. Vi had been through so much, and here Caitlyn was. Putting her through more. Caitlyn came and sat next to her.

“It wasn’t your fault.” Caitlyn said. “What happened to her.”

Vi stilled. “You don’t know the half of it, cupcake.” She finally said.

Caitlyn laid down. She rolled over to face Vi. “What I do know, Vi,” she said quietly. “Is that you loved her. Isn’t that what matters?”

Vi is silent. She stared at Caitlyn’s ceiling, eyes distant with a familiar emotion. Guilt.

Caitlyn furrowed her brow. She reached over and tangled her fingers with Vi’s.

“What happened to her?” Caitlyn asked softly.

Chapter 7: Orange

Notes:

thank you to kat for reading this before i posted!! i won't lie girls the pacing i am not totally confident in but we're going to plow ahead!! hope youenjoy

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Silco sat down, his chair creaking beneath him. 

 

He growled in frustration, grabbing a cold cigar from his ashtray. 

 

There were no leads on Sevika. Someone had taken her, but no indication of who or why. Just the thing Silco needed right now. 

 

He pulled his lighter out of his left pocket. It flickered uselessly. Not unlike the company he kept. Silco grunted, holding the cigar between his lips.

 

To his right, the desk squeaked as weight was placed on the corner. 

 

Silco could feel a long pigtail drape over his arm and her knee brush up against his. 

 

A lighter flicked on to the right of him. 

 

Silco turned. 

 

Jinx reached over and lit the cigar. She cocked her head in a way that reminded Silco of the crows she liked to chase as a child. 

 

Silco inhaled. 

 

Jinx hooked an ankle around his chair, pulling it so they were side by side. She tucked her arm underneath his and laid her head in the crook of his shoulder. 

 

Silco could smell her berry shampoo. Good. She often forgot trivial things such as eating, sleeping, and bathing when in the midst of her work. 

 

“What is it?” He asked, exhaling smoke from the side of his mouth. At this angle, it was hard to keep it from her downcast eyes. 

 

She propped a knee up and nudged his chair. Rocking back and forth. 

 

Back and forth. 

 

Back and-

 

“Jinx.” He coaxed.

 

Jinx pouted. She sullenly turned her eyes up, resembling a sad doll. 

 

She nuzzled her head closer, tucked under his chin, making it uncomfortable to swallow. Silco often had the thought that if Jinx could crack open his ribs or peel back his skin, she would, and crawl underneath for warmth. 

 

Silco carefully lowered his cigar, avoiding the tangle of Jinx’s limbs. He let it rest on his ashtray. 

 

“Where’ve you been?” Jinx asked glumly. “I came by to show you somethin’, but you weren’t here. Chuck said you went out without me.” 

 

Silco swallowed a curse. What was the point in paying his bartender for discretion if he couldn’t keep his mouth shut?

 

“It’s none of your concern.” Silco replied. “You are to focus on your work.”

 

Jinx peered up. There was something dangerous lurking in her shining blue eyes. Silco steeled himself. 

 

“You don’t have time for me?” Jinx prodded, sticking out her bottom lip into a childish pout. A pretense Silco knew well. She was angry. 

 

“I have things to attend to, Jinx.” Silco said firmly. 

 

Her eyes sparked. 

 

“Make Sevika do it.” Jinx challenged. 

 

Silco closed his eye. Fuck

 

He moved forward to pick his cigar back up, disentangling Jinx. 

 

He looked away, feigning disinterest, and instead inhaling his vice. 

 

Jinx was practically humming with menace. 

 

“Oh, that’s right,” she spat, pushing herself back, away from him. “Sevika is missing. Yay.”

 

“It’s being handled.” Silco cut her off. He turned and met her leering eyes with a stern look. “You have your own problems to focus on. Leave Sevika to me.”

 

Jinx threw her head back and laughed, sharp as glass. 

 

“That’s me.” She said in a sing-song voice. Her giggles tapered off, and she glared. “Problem solver.”



There was a knock at the door. 

 

Jinx was gone, vanished like the smoke on her skin. 

 

Silco adjusted his chair, smoothed his hair back, and told them to come in. 

 

She would be back. She would press the issue until her curiosity was satisfied. 

 

Silco straightened as his door opened and cut off thoughts of Jinx.




 


 

 

It was all going straight to hell. 

 

“-he has been living here the past seven years.” Kiramman continued, unaware of the weight of despair solidly sitting on Marcus’s chest. 

 

He stared unflinchingly at Officer Nolan and Kiramman as they stood at attention, backs straight and hands behind back, and reported their findings, copies of articles included. 

 

Officer Nolan had a confidence about her, sure of herself and her place on the right side of Justice. Kiramman was more reluctant, focused on being objective and leaving room for grace if she was in error. 

 

Marcus stared listlessly through their presentation. He was glad his desk hid his arm rest so the women couldn’t see his white knuckles. 

 

Vander?

 

Vander?

 

Vander alive?

 

Marcus’s jaw was so tight his head began to throb. 

 

It was one thing for Vi to be alive. One young woman could go quietly unnoticed if Marcus pulled a few strings. He might have gotten it past Silco, who seemed too busy coddling his little nightmare and her tantrums to worry about Marcus. 

 

But Vander?

 

There was no way Marcus could take care of that quietly without Silco getting wind. He would have to jump the gun and tell him first. 

 

Marcus’s mind raced. He needed a plan. The walls were closing in on him. Between the scrutiny of the council, Silco’s boot on his throat, the threat Marcus’s family lived under constantly, he felt like an animal chewing his own leg from a trap. 

 

“-sir?” Officer Nolan asked, brow furrowed. 

 

Marcus forced himself to swallow. 

 

“Thank you for your…devotion.” Marcus finally said. The fact the wood didn’t splinter beneath his hands was a miracle. “I am going to verify this information. You’re not to breathe a word.”

 

Officer Nolan didn’t hesitate to nod in agreement. Kiramman, on the other hand…

 

Bitter resentment laid like acid on his tongue. The girl was clearly thinking, as though she had any influence on the outcome. The moment this headache was resolved, she was out. Gone. Never to set foot near law enforcement again. Marcus is sure her mother will snap at the chance to crowd her into a cushy, meaningless job and get her out of Marcus’s hair. 

 

Finally Kiramman answered. “Understood.” She murmured. Her face was neutral, but there was no mistaking the conflict in her eyes. 

 

Marcus sighed through his nose. He had to put a bandaid on the weeping bullet hole known as Silco. Then he would take care of Kiramman. 



“Dismissed.” Marcus ordered curtly. 

 

Both women shuffled out, leaving Marcus to prepare. 




 


 

 

Vi was no genius like Ekko, but she knew her way around the wrench. 

 

After a brief break to catch up on actual sleep and get a bit of food in, Vi and Ekko hunkered down to do upgrades on his hoverboards. 

 

Ekko carefully walked Vi through the process twice before watching her do it like a hawk. 

 

It reminded Vi of when they were younger, the way Ekko would stare the big kids down as they divided candy or whatever between them, to ensure their pile wasn’t any bigger than his.

 

They worked in Ekko’s workshop/room. It had a little cot, lots of warm colors and books. He even had a little gramophone for music. 

 

They sat on the floor, surrounded by parts, work bench above them. 

 

That was overtaken by Sevika’s disassembled arm. 

 

Serves her right, Vi thought, glancing at it. 

 

She had suggested reusing the parts, but Ekko said he wanted time to look at it first. Figure out how it worked. 

 

As for Sevika, she was currently tied to high heavens in the back of the Firelight base. 

 

Ekko and several of his friends had all talked about what to do with her before deciding that she could be used as leverage. 

 

What they were going to ask for was still being decided. 

 

Before long, Vi finished with the last board in her pile. 

 

Ekko had been sitting, watching her for the past few minutes, small smile on his face. 

 

“Not bad.” He teased, nodding to her significantly smaller pile of finished boards. 

 

Vi shrugged. “Yeah, well, not like you pay well.” Vi replied. 

 

Ekko laughed. Soon, the smile melted off his face into a more comfortable frown. 

 

“We should head out soon.” He said. 

 

Vi furrowed a brow. “Head out? Why?” she asked. 

 

Ekko looked at her as though she had grown a second head. “We’ve been down here for almost two days, Vi.” He said. “I have classes. And you need to go home.”

 

He had a point there.

 

With a sigh, Vi pushed herself up. 

 

Ekko dusted his pants off. 

 

“I’ll let Scar know where to find these before we take off.” He said. He moved to walk away. 

 

“Ekko,” Vi said softly, catching his wrist. He turned. “Next time you come down, we’ll go together, yeah?”

 

Ekko stilled. He searched Vi’s face as if he had finally found something he had been looking for. “Yeah.” He said, his voice raspy. “We’ll go together. After you spend a night in your own bed.”

 

Vi chuckled. She punched him in the shoulder. He winced, even though she barely touched him. 

 

He left to go find Scar. 

 

Vi would go spend the night in her own bed. 

 

After she made a stop first. 



 


 

 

Leaving the station felt wrong. 

 

Everything felt wrong. 



“We did it!” Maddie breathed, turning to Caitlyn with bright eyes and a smile. “We are this close to solving the case! You did it, Caitlyn!”

 

Maddie stepped forward and wrapped her arms around Caitlyn, warm and inviting. 

 

Caitlyn stiffly put an arm around her. 

 

Wrong. She felt wrong. 

 

Maddie, of course, noticed. 

 

She pulled back, worry in her eyes. 

 

“What’s the matter?” She asked. 

 

Caitlyn hesitated. She looked down, contemplating telling Maddie the truth about her doubts. When she looked up, Maddie was watching her patiently, waiting for her reply. Caitlyn spoke. 

 

“Vander is Vi’s father.” Caitlyn confessed. 

 

The smile flopped off of Maddie’s face and dropped to the ground with a splat. 

 

What?” Maddie said, leaning forward, eyes taking in every micro expression for any hint Caitlyn was making it up. When she saw nothing but the truth, she pulled away. “Oh lord,” Maddie gasped. “Do you think she’s involved?”

 

Caitlyn’s head snapped up. 

 

What?” Caitlyn snapped, balking. “No! How could you say that? Vi hates Silco, you saw her! She risked her life to fight that thug under his employ, she blames him for her sister’s death! There’s no way Vi is involved in any of this.”

 

Maddie put her palms up in surrender. “Ok,” she blurted. “If that’s not it, then…” Maddie paused. She looked… disturbed. “Then why would Vi’s father work with him?”

 

Caitlyn crossed her arms over her chest. The wind breezed through her hair. She shook her head. “I don’t know. It doesn’t make sense. “Caitlyn said. “Vi is so sure Silco had something to do with her sister dying. And if that’s true… why would he work with his daughter’s killer?”

 

Both women contemplated in silence, cool breeze fluttering leaves around them, whistling in the near empty street. 

 

“Something isn’t adding up.” Caitlyn finally said in a low voice. “The tattoo is damning but Vi…” she sighed. Her expression softened. “She thinks the world of him. The Vander Vi has described wouldn’t be a part of something like that.”

 

“Apparently he would. He set the bridge on fire, Caitlyn. He might be more capable than Vi thinks.” Maddie pointed out. 

 

Caitlyn frowned. Her face contorted. She shook her head, turning away from Maddie. “I think I’m missing something. I have to talk to Vi.”

 

Maddie placed hand on her shoulder, turning her towards her. 

 

“Before you head off on another mission,” Maddie said, voice lightening into something teasing and bright,” Why don’t we celebrate a little? Blow off some steam. You’ve done incredible work the last few days.”

 

Maddie met Caitlyn’s gaze. Slowly, she tucked a piece of hair behind Caitlyn’s ear. She cupped her cheek. 

 

Caitlyn allowed herself to enjoy the warmth. The idea wasn’t bad. She and Maddie were no strangers to a nice bar, with low music and flavorful drinks. They had been out together many times, dancing and letting worries melt off. Sometimes with other friends. Sometimes alone. Sometimes… intimately. 

 

But Caitlyn couldn’t indulge. Vi’s soft grey-blue eyes flashed in her mind. 

 

Caitlyn looked into Maddie’s eyes before stepping away. “I can’t.” She said. “Not without talking to Vi.”

 

The words hung heavy in the air. 

 

After a moment, Maddie stepped back. She smiled tightly.

 

“Don’t take too long,” Maddie replied, false brightness in her voice. “I might make other plans.”

 

Caitlyn forced a smile back. 

 

They nodded to each other before going their separate ways. 



 


 

 

No sign of Sevika. 

 

Enforcers loose in the Lanes. 

 

Chembarons demanding a meeting. 

 

Silco was a busy man. 

 

Marcus barely managed to catch him. 

 

“Sheriff.” Silco said mockingly as Marcus approached his desk. He had a tumbler of whiskey in hand and slowly swirled it around the ice. “What a lovely surprise.”

 

“I have news for you.” Marcus said bluntly. He took a step forward. His face was hard and his body stiff. “Bad news.”

 

Silco arched his brow. “Well, by all means.” Silco said, pausing his movement. “Clue me in.”

 

Marcus’s nostrils flared. There was a near imperceptible shake to his hand. 

 

Silco picked up a piece of paper with his free hand, bringing it to his front, looking down to read it, as if Marcus were not in the room. 

 

“It’s about Vander.” Marcus finally said. “He’s back.” 

 

The room froze. 

 

Ice could have crept up the window and would have not been remiss. 

 

Silco stared at the paper ahead of him, eye widened, knuckles whitened around the glass. 

 

He looked up at Marcus. There was a painful promise in his expression. 

 

From the dead?” Silco hissed. He slammed his glass down, purposefully. “How?”

 

“I don’t know but-“ 

 

How did this escape you?” Silco demanded. “I have given you endless resources sheriff. Endless time, and patience to ensure surprises like this wouldn’t happen-“

 

“This isn’t my fault,” Marcus argued. “You’re the one who said you-“

 

I need him dead.” Silco seethed, leaning forward, rage shining through both eyes, good and bad. “You need to kill him. Quietly. On your daughter’s life, not a word of Vander’s escape can get out.”

 

Marcus swallowed. “It will be taken care of.”

 

Silco’s face twitched. “See to it. For your own sake.”

 

Marcus leveled Silco with one last glare before storming out. 

 

Silco sat for a moment, panting, a million thoughts flitting across his face now that he was alone. He smoothed back his hair, knocked what was left of his drink, and rushed to stand. 

 

He abandoned his work and stalked out of the room. 

 

He slammed the door behind him. 

 

Pictures on the wall rattled with the force. 

 

A long, blue braid unwound itself, falling from the rafters. 





 


 

 

When Caitlyn got home, there was a message waiting for her. 

 

They were bringing Vander in for questioning. 

 

Caitlyn sighed, tossing aside the message and ignoring the warning not to say anything to anyone. 

 

No chance she could do that. 

 

She had to tell Vi. She would be no kind of friend, or anything else, to her if she kept it. 

 

Caitlyn stalked towards her room, stomach jumbled and heart heavy. 

 

This would change everything. Caitlyn wasn’t sure she could ever make Vi understand. She was sure if she was wrong then no harm would come to Vander, but what if she was right? What then?

 

Caitlyn opened her door. She kicked it shut behind her and toed off her shoes. The discovery of her father’s connections with Silco would devastate Vi. If nothing else, she believe the man had something to do with her sister’s death. Which raised the question, what happened? It was the one piece of the puzzle Caitlyn couldn’t put together. For Vander is work with Silco and Vi to hate him so much when she clearly admired her father with everything she had, it just didn’t add up. She-

 

Caitlyn froze. 

 

She wasn’t alone. 

 

Vi was lying on her bed, stomach down, arm draped over the end and feet kicking in the air. 

 

She was beautiful. 

 

Caitlyn would be lucky if she ever spoke to her again. 

 

“You did this? All on your own?” Vi asked, gesturing to Caitlyn’s evidence board. She huffed a laugh. She rolled over onto her back. “And I thought Powder could get obsessed.”

 

Shame curled in Caitlyn’s gut. Vi had been through so much, and here Caitlyn was. Putting her through more. Caitlyn came and sat next to her. 

 

“It wasn’t your fault.” Caitlyn said. “What happened to her.”

 

Vi stilled. “You don’t know the half of it, cupcake.” She finally said. 

 

Caitlyn laid down. She rolled over to face Vi. “What I do know, Vi,” she breathed. “Is that you loved her. Isn’t that what matters?”

 

Vi is silent. She stared at Caitlyn’s ceiling, eyes distant with a familiar emotion. Guilt. 

 

Caitlyn furrowed her brow. She reached over and tangled her fingers with Vi’s. 

 

“What happened to her?” Caitlyn asked softly. 

 

Vi looked away. After a short pause, she spoke. “When my parents were still alive, me and Powder used to share a bed like this. Except maybe half the size.” Vi breathed a laugh. Caitlyn watched her. Vi’s whole body went limp, as if letting go of something. “We played a game where we pretended to be bigger and bigger monsters.”

 

Caitlyn rolled to her side. She laid on her arm, propping her head up to watch. Vi had a smile on her face, soft in a way that Caitlyn rarely got to see. VI’s eyes weren’t on her. They were somewhere else, far away and long ago. 

 

“So she would say ‘I’m a slug monster with venom for ooze.’” Vi turned to her side, mimicking Caitlyn’s pose. “And I would say, ‘well I’m a slug eating crab with razor spikes.”

 

Caitlyn’s heart thudded. This was the most Vi had ever spoken about her sister. Everything else had only been in passing. Powder used to love the arcade. Vi was used to being woken up, Powder had nightmares. Vi had gotten into trouble for bringing Powder to the markets past dark, and Vander grounded her. 

 

Powder was only in the barest details of the story. Never expanded upon. Vi would mention her like it was natural as breathing, only to clam up when Caitlyn questioned her. 

 

“Sometimes I’d get carried away and she would get scared. I didn’t want her to start crying and wake my parents up, so I pretended to chase my own monsters away. I’d say, ‘no monsters going to get you when I’m here.’”

 

The smile was gone. The air saturated with a soft kind of sadness, worn like an old baby blanket. Caitlyn could feel it seep into her. Vi spoke with love in her voice. She spoke with gentle resignation of someone who had been holding a loss for a long, long time. 

 

“Then a real monster showed up.” Vi said. She closed her eyes and ducked her face towards herself. “And I just ran away.”

 

Caitlyn reached over. She stroked Vi’s cheek. Vi clasped Caitlyn’s hand and held it to her. She looked at Caitlyn with a vulnerable sheen in her eyes. 

 

“I left her.” Vi admitted. “The day of the accident. Silco tried to kill Vander. I tried to stop it. Powder came and- well. It doesn’t matter. I left her and Silco showed up. Now she’s gone.”

 

Caitlyn stroked Vi’s hand. Vi pulled away and sat up. “That’s what happens, Cait.” She said. Vi swallowed hard, and her eyes watered. She hung her head in her hands. “I-I choose wrong. Whenever I try to do right by people. And I hurt them. If I didn’t walk away, Powder would be alive.” Vi pulled her hands to the back of her head. “Now I am hurting Vander, Mylo, Claggor, Ekko, you-“

 

“Hey,” Caitlyn interrupted. She sat up, wrapped her arms around Vi, and rested her chin on the nape of her neck. “You’re not hurting me, Vi.” Caitlyn sighed. “Truth is, I don’t know what I would do without you.”

 

They fell silent. 

 

Vi sat up and faced Caitlyn. They were close, practically nose to nose. Caitlyn could feel her breath ghost her cheeks. 

 

“Cait,” Vi said. “I don’t want to take this the wrong way. I still love you.”

 

Caitlyn’s heart dropped. 

 

“And if you don’t feel the same,” Vi started. 

 

Caitlyn cut her off with a kiss. 

 

It was exactly as Caitlyn remembered. 

 

Warm, sweet, addicting. 

 

Vi pulled away, panting. “Listen, I don’t want you to do this just because I’m fucked up about my sister-“

 

“Vi,” Caitlyn snapped, pulling her close till they were nose to nose. “I never stopped loving you.”

 

Vi glanced between Caitlyn’s eyes and lips. Her gaze flits back and forth for a moment before her lips crash into Caitlyn’s. 

 

All thoughts of what she has to tell Vi have fled Caitlyn’s head. 

 

Instead, the warmth of her arms enveloped her. 



 


 



Maddie knocked on the door. 

 

Vi’s father’s apartment wasn’t far from the bridge, in a lower residential part of town. 

 

It was a quiet street with mostly housing, sparse establishments like coffee shops, and a few other vendors. 

 

The building was a little run down, but tidy. No garage littering the lawn and the inside relatively clean. 

 

He lived on the second story towards the end of the hall in a apartment labeled 201 according to his employment records. 

 

Maddie wasn’t alone. Officer Davis had been sent to take Vander to the station with her. Maddie didn’t care for Davis. He was pushy and cocky, often speaking over Maddie on the few occasions they worked together. However, the Sheriff just barely allowed her request to be on the arresting team in the first place. She couldn’t push her luck by requesting Steb or someone. 

 

They approached the door. 

 

This was it. 

 

They were going to bring in a highly suspect culprit. 

 

A highly suspect culprit who happened to live with Vi.

 

It was a weird feeling, standing in front of the guarded woman’s house. Maddie hoped she wasn’t home. It would make things needlessly more complicated. 

 

Davis knocked. 

 

After a brief moment, a large young man with curly dark hair and a round face answered the door. 

 

A brief flash of surprise flashed over his face. He looked them up and down, took in their uniforms, and furrowed his brows. 

 

“Can I help you with something?” He asked in a gravelly voice, hazel eyes going back and forth between the two. 

 

Maddie cleared her throat. 

 

“I’m officer Nolan,” she introduced herself. “This is officer Davis. We’re looking for a Vander McNeil. We need to speak to him.”

 

Maddie’s eyes wondered. Behind the young man was a hallway that opened up into a few rooms, it seemed. There was a coat rack on the wall, a few pictures hung, bland gray walls and hardwood floors clean and uncluttered.

 

The young man frowned. He leaned on the doorframe, blocking Maddie’s view. She turned her eyes back to him. 

 

“What’s this about?” He asked. 

 

Davis raised an eyebrow. “Are you Vander McNeil?” He asked. 

 

The young man frowned. “Again. What is this about?”

 

Davis scowled. Maddie could already see his temper rise. She withheld a sigh. Out of everyone who could have been assigned to this…

 

“Listen here,” Davis snapped. “We’re on official order to speak to Vander McNeil, and unless you’re him or you can go get him, I suggest you move out of the way.”

 

The young man scoffed. “Do you have a warrant to come in here?” He asked, crossing his arms over his chest. 

 

Davis’s face screwed up in anger. 

 

“No,” Maddie quickly stepped in. She put a hand on Davis’s arm. “No, it’s nothing like that. We’re not here to cause you any problems. This is a goodwill visit.”

 

The young man scoffed. It was quiet, under his breath, so soft Maddie nearly missed it. 

 

Davis heard. 

 

His hand went to his belt.

 

“It doesn’t have to stay that way, though.” Davis threatened. 

 

Behind the young man appeared an older one. 

 

Maddie immediately recognized the face. 

 

Vi’s father, Vander. 

 

First thing Maddie noticed about him was how huge he was. Almost as tall as the door frame and nearly as broad. He had brown hair that was pushed back, a beard with flecks of silver in it, grey blue eyes that reminded her of someone else. Maddie would describe him as good looking, particularly so when you are aware of his violent history. His nose was remarkably straight with that on account. 

 

The second thing Maddie noticed was the look on his face. Both he and the young man had serious, almost solemn, looks on their faces. There was no guilt in the way Vander and the young man looked them up and down. It was suspicious. Suspicion of them

 

“It’s alright, Claggor.” Vander said, putting a hand on the young man, Claggor, shoulder. He pulled the man behind him, looming over Maddie and Davis effortlessly. For a man who must be approaching fifty, he was in good shape. Caitlyn had said he worked at Talis forge, which spoke to his strength. Maddie forced herself to settle. It was unnerving speaking with him, but he had not made himself a threat yet. Maddie’s job was to keep it that way. 

 

“Afternoon, Sir.” Maddie greeted. She swallowed. “As I said, I am officer Nolan, and this is officer Davis. We were sent here to ask you to come with us to the station to ask a few questions?”

 

The air changed immediately. Tension muddled the air. 

 

Davis clenched his jaw. 

 

Vander raised a brow at them. “Anything keeping you from asking them here?” He asked. He had an accent that Maddie couldn’t quite pin. 

 

Davis went over the edge. 

 

He slammed his fist into the door frame to prove- what? That he was a threat? That he was stupid? Maddie wasn’t sure what he was trying to accomplish- and growled. 

 

“You can either get the fuck out,” Davis said through gritted teeth, on edge and patience out the window, “and come with us, or we will have to make you.”

 

“You can’t do that-“ Claggor argued. Davis sneered at him. 

 

“You wanna bet?” Davis pressed. 

 

Maddie had enough. She wasn’t going to risk a fight because Davis decided it was high time he got into a pissing contest. 

 

“Officer Davis!” Maddie interrupted, sharply. Davis turned to her, nasty glare on his face. Maddie met him with a hard look of her own. Let me handle this before you ruin it, it said. Davis contorted his face. Ultimately, he pushed himself back in step with Maddie, tongue firmly bitten. 

 

Maddie turned back to Vander, who’s face remained impassive. 

 

“You aren’t in trouble,” Maddie fibbed. He technically wasn’t until the Sheriff decided to press charges. “It’s in regards to Jayce Talis.”

 

At the name, Vander’s eyebrows raised in surprise. Maddie could sense she was onto something. She continued. “-it’s a sensitive matter and needs to be discussed at the station. We’d appreciate it greatly if you came.”

 

There was a pause. 

 

Vander and Claggor exchanged a look. Claggor, almost imperceptibly, shook his head. Vander watched him a moment before jerking his head towards the inside of their apartment. 

 

The worry on Claggor’s face gnawed at Maddie. He seemed… not afraid, but concerned. Whether it was because he knewsomething or another reason entirely, Maddie couldn’t make out. 

 

Vander clasped Claggor on the shoulder and stepped out of the apartment 

 

 “I suppose I can’t refuse.” He said wryly.

 

With one last look, Claggor closed the door behind her. 

 

There was weariness in Vander’s stance, in his expression, like he had done this song and dance a hundred times before. 

 

The records seemed to suggest he had. 

 

Why would he work with his daughter’s killer?

 

The question blinked to the front of Maddie’s mind. 

 

She stepped aside, falling behind Vander as Davis led them out. 

 

The feeling Maddie was missing something twinged in her gut. It warned her she was making a wrong call. 

 

Whether the wrong call was finding Vander guilty or questioning his guilt at all remained to be seen. 

 

Maddie shook her head and exited with the two men. 

 

They would get to the bottom of this at the station. 



 


 

 

The forge was emptier than usual.

 

They were short staffed. 

 

Jayce didn’t think it would feel as off as it did, knowing what he knew. 

 

Jayce worked the forge, trying to take his mind off of everything. 

 

He nearly blew himself up earlier, trying to take apart the grenade Marcus gave him. He couldn’t stop his thoughts of Heimerdinger and just focus

 

 Heimerdinger had believed in Jayce since his entry to the academy, and Jayce just left him in the dust. 

 

Someone Jayce had known for years, an employee at his family’s business, secretly had ties to a gang the entire time. 

 

Viktor, turning away from him to ask how long he had in a resigned voice. 

 

Everything was off. 

 

The fire warmed Jayce’s skin, almost uncomfortably. Jayce welcomed it. Behind him, steam squealed.

 

A nut went barreling across the room, arcing down and thudding onto the ground. 

 

“Hammer work is such a delicate art.” A teasing, warm voice came from the dark. 

 

Mel. 

 

Jayce turned to face her. She looked ethereal, outlined in a warm glow from the surrounding fires. 

 

Jayce was suddenly very aware he was shirtless, dirty, and sweaty. Great. 

 

“How did you find me?” He asked, swallowing his embarrassment at his appearance back. 

 

Mel approached him, gliding towards him dressed in white. “You’re the de facto head of the council,” she replied. Jayce wiped his brow, pushing sweaty strands of hair back. “People notice where you go.”

 

Jayce scoffed. “Don’t remind me.” He said. 

 

He had barely a moment to himself since getting that chair. 

 

Mel peered around the room. She approached his work bench, caressing it with a manicured finger. She caught sight of the grenade and raised a brow. 

 

Jayce picked it up and showed her. “Marcus brought this to me.” He said. “It’s an explosive. Tried taking it apart, and it nearly killed me. Whoever built it knows exactly what they’re doing. Between shimmer and this, who knows what these people are capable of?”

 

Mel leveled him with a look. It was hard to meet. She seemed to peel back his layers and look directly into his mind. Jayce turned, uncomfortable. 

 

“Is that what’s really bothering you?” Mel asked. Of course she knew. He couldn’t seem to hide anything from Mel. Jayce didn’t know whether to worry about this development or to be relieved he didn’t have to hide anything from her. 

 

“He was my mentor, Mel,” Jayce admitted. “And I betrayed him.” 

 

“Everything you said about him was true,” Mel consoled him. She approached him, putting her hands on his hips and resting her head on his back for a moment. “My family cast me out and yet a part of me still loves them. Heimerdinger will understand eventually.”

 

Jayce struggled for a moment until he opened his mouth again. “It’s not just that.” He said. He turned to her and gestured to the grenade. “Someone I know may have ties to this. I turned over everything I knew to the sheriff.” Jayce sighed. “I just don’t know if I’m making the right call, Mel. About the robbery, about Heimerdinger, about hextech. What if I’m making a huge mistake?”

 

Mel put a hand on his shoulder. “It’s your time, Jayce.” She said firmly. “No more red tape. No more second guessing. You will get the hexgem returned to you. You will give hextech to the masses, like you always dreamed of. And,” she paused. Her hand slid down his arm to hold his wrist instead. “You will save Viktor. Where is he?”

 

Jayce shook his head. “I don’t know.” He admitted. “He disappeared. He does that sometimes. And Caitlyn hasn’t replied to my message yet.”

 

“The Kiramman girl?” Mel asked. 

 

Jayce sighed. “It’s just- “he stopped. How the hell was he supposed to explain Caitlyn arresting her ex girlfriend’s father to Mel? He thought about it for two seconds before deciding he simply wouldn’t. “Nevermind.” 

 

“Hey,” Mel said, cupping his cheek. She turned his face to look at her. “We’ll get through this. I’ll stall the council, but they’ll soon need their leader. In the meantime…”

 

She leaned forward. Jayce followed her, answering the siren’s call that was her lips. Just before he kissed her, she shoved the bolt into his chest. “Try not to lose your nuts,” Mel said, a sly smile curling up. 

 

She glided out of the room, looking over one last time to throw Jayce a smile before leaving. 

 

With her, the reassurance she had draped over Jayce evaporated. 

 

Weariness blanketed itself around him. 

 

He looked at the bolt in his hand and sighed, fingers wrapping around it in contemplation. 

 

He was left in the dark, thinking thoughts of whether Mel was right to believe in him. 



 


 

 

Caitlyn was propped on her side, tracing over the tattoos on Vi’s bare back. 

 

She loved Vi’s tattoos.

 

Their intricate machine-like design spanned from her shoulders to her arms, all the way down to her lower back. A gear crept up her neck and it was Caitlyn’s favorite spot to kiss. 

 

Vi hummed a content noise. 

 

She had one eye cracked open as she watched Caitlyn. 

 

They had forgone any blanket to cover themselves with. Caitlyn enjoyed the unobstructed view. 

 

She had missed this. Quiet moments of intimacy. The post sex hazy glow where everything was wonderful, and the world was right. She wouldn’t tell Vi for fear of what it would do to her ego, but she had yet to find something else in life that had the same mind melting effect. Caitlyn was still Caitlyn, she was just a Caitlyn that no longer had worries or stress, or really any thoughts beyond the stunning woman in front of her. Caitlyn liked post Vi sex Caitlyn. She was a relaxed,calm and centered person. 

 

Caitlyn trailed down further to the tail of Vi’s spine. Her eyes wandered down, down, down. 

 

She eyed her ass, her thighs, her calves…

 

Caitlyn squinted. There was something new there. 

 

Dark ink tracing the inner part of Vi’s leg. Caitlyn reached down to touch. 

 

“Is this new?” Caitlyn asked. 

 

Vi rolled over, sat up, and propped her leg open to give Caitlyn a better view. “Yeah,” she said, voice husky. “I got this maybe three months ago? Right before my arrest. It’s a little more color, I know-“

 

Caitlyn couldn’t hear her. 

 

Upon full access to the new image, she froze. 

 

A stylized monkey stared back at her, black lines overlapping with blue and purple. 

 

Caitlyn jumped up, not a stitch of clothing on, and away from Vi.

 

Vi blinked at her, confused. 

 

“What is that?” Caitlyn demanded, pointing an accusing finger at the tattoo. Vi frowned. She looked at Caitlyn like she was soft in the head. 

 

“It’s a fucking monkey.” Vi said. She raised a brow and gave Caitlyn an exasperated look. “Clearly.” 

 

Caitlyn fumbled for her clothes. She shoved things on backwards, inside out, just to feel a little more covered. 

 

“Cait, what the hell-“

 

Why do you have that tattooed?!” Caitlyn demanded. “What does it mean?!”

 

Vi narrowed her eyes. She scowled at Caitlyn, straightening her leg to hide the tattoo. 

 

“It’s a powder monkey,” Vi said, contempt dripping from her voice.  “My dead sister, Powder, loved them. She actually drew this one.”

 

No. 

 

No, no, no. 

 

None of this made sense. 

 

Caitlyn’s chest tightened, and she put the heel of her hands into her eyes, desperate not to spiral into a panic. 

 

“But why is it tattooed on your body?” Caitlyn pressed. 

 

“Because my dead sister drew it! What difference does it make, what are you doing? Why are you freaking out?” Vi demanded. 

 

Caitlyn half choked, half sobbed. “Your dead sister?” Caitlyn asked, voice going up. “Your dead sister drew it?”

 

Yeah! What about that is confusing, Caitlyn?” Vi snipped. “This is really starting to piss me off, what the hell is your problem?-“

 

Caitlyn threw her hands into the air. 

 

“My problem?!” Caitlyn gasped. She booked it towards her things, grabbing her book of evidence, and rapidly finding the page. “My problem is this, Vi! Tell me what it looks like!”

 

Vi glared at Caitlyn before snatching the book. 

 

She froze as soon as her eyes landed on the monkey. 

 

“Where did you get this?” Vi murmured. 

 

“From the crime scene!” Caitlyn exclaimed. “That’s what we were looking for in the Undercity, the robbery I’m investigating had this monkey and this- “Caitlyn hurried to flip the page. She jabbed her finger at the graffiti shown in Jayce’s lab the day of the robbery. “This. They were done by someone who was at the scene of the crime. Someone wedecided was working for Silco.”

 

Vi’s face had lost its color. She stared at the pictures, flipping between them over and over. She covered her mouth.  

 

“This is impossible…” Vi muttered. “There is no fucking way. This is Powder.” She couldn’t tear her eyes away. 

 

Dawning horror crawled over Caitlyn. 

 

“Your father has a matching tattoo.” Caitlyn said. 

 

VI’s head snapped up. “How did you-?”

 

“Jayce Talis saw. He, he thinks your father has a connection to the crime, there was a meeting with Marcus-“ Caitlyn stumbled, trying to explain. Vi threw the book aside, expression murderous. 

 

“You had a meeting with the sheriff about my dad?! What the fuck Cait!” 

 

Caitlyn pulled her hair back. “I messed up. Vi, I’m sorry, I fucked this up.” Caitlyn apologized. “I had meant to tell you that your father was under suspicion, but then we, er, got to talking-“

 

“You did fuck this up, Cait!” Vi hissed, standing. She faced Caitlyn, fully nude and enraged. “That should have come first, before anything else-“

 

“I’m sorry!” Caitlyn apologized. “I am! Vi, I am really sorry. I can fix this. We have to go, now, to try to fix this.”

 

“You bet we fucking do,” Vi said. A hysterical laugh bubbled up. “My sister could be alive.”

 

Without any warning, Vi threw her arms around Caitlyn. She sagged, like the weight of the world was just lifted off her shoulders. “Powder could be alive… Caitlyn, I don’t even know…”

 

Caitlyn held her tight. She would make this right. There was no other option. 

 

 

 


 

 

The interrogation room was uncomfortable in its silence. 

 

Maddie stood, politely looking away, while Vander sat in cuffs. 

 

Nobody believed it when he was told it was ‘standard protocol’.

 

The quiet was heavy. Borderline unbearable. 

 

The uneasy feeling in Maddie’s gut had doubled since they had left the apartment. 

 

She had faith in herself. In her abilities. In Caitlyn’s abilities. The connection to the crime was clear as day. It should be cut and dry. 

 

But what about Caitlyn? What about her doubts? Wasn’t she the one who made Maddie second guess this whole thing in the first place?

 

The longer she sat in the room with Vander, the less clear her head became. 

 

He was unreadable. He had calmly followed procedures without complaint. Without any sound at all, actually. Nothing he did strengthened or weakened Maddie’s resolve in his guilt. He was completely neutral the whole time, a steady hand and calm of resigned expression on his face. 

 

It was burning Maddie. 

 

The need for validation that she was overthinking. She wanted to speak to Caitlyn, see if she had found any clarity. Maddie didn’t enjoy feeling so dependent on someone else for an answer, but since leaving Caitlyn last, the feeling of her being out of her depth has only increased. 

 

Maddie was alone in her thoughts, with nothing but the soft sounds of breathing accompanying her. 

 

Enough. 

 

“I didn’t mention,” Maddie finally said. “But we know someone in common.”

 

Vander finally looked up. 

 

Maddie swallowed. She had said the first thing that came to mind. And that was Vi. Vi and her relationship with the man in front of her. They didn’t look much alike for being father daughter. Maybe the eyes Maddie could see, or the broadness in Vi’s shoulders. She never would have picked the two of them out as being related in a lineup. 

 

“I am a friend of Caitlyn’s. Caitlyn Kiramman.” Maddie continued. Her mouth felt dry and her words felt stupid and slow coming off her tongue. “She introduced me to Vi.” 

 

Vander’s brow twitched. Steely absence of a reaction all day, but the mention of Vi is what gets a reaction. 

 

Maddie cleared her throat. “She’s very brave.” She finished. “Has a good heart.”

 

Vander tapped a finger against the table. He looked up at Maddie. After a moment’s consideration, he replied. 

 

“You don’t know the half of it.” Vander said. 

 

They lapsed back into silence. 

 

Maddie turned her eyes away from him, confining herself to her conflicted thoughts. 



 


 



The entire way to station Vi was shaking. 

 

All her thoughts were taken up with Powder. 

 

She could be out there, right now, with no idea that her big sister was looking for her.

God, did Powder think she was dead? 

 

Had she been thinking that,all this time?

 

Where had she been? Where was she that her drawings were all over a crime scene?

 

Vi’s mind raced. 

 

They approached the building. 

 

Getting in was easy. 

 

Nobody second guessed Caitlyn, and therefore didn’t second guess Vi. 

 

Caitlyn spoke to a few people. She asked after the sheriff. She asked after Vander. 

 

“Second interrogation room.” A blur of a person told her. Caitlyn nodded and they were off. 

 

They went deeper into the building. 

 

“When we get to Marcus, we’ll explain everything.” Caitlyn said. She frowned, expression serious. “He can help us find out what happened to your sister.” 

 

Vi stopped in the middle of the hall. 

 

Caitlyn took two steps without her before realizing. 

 

“Vi?” she questioned. 

 

Vi shook her head. Her heart thudded. “I need to talk to Vander first.” She said. 

 

Cait’s frown grew. “Vi, I know you’re worried, but-“

 

“It’s not about worry.” Vi interrupted. “I need to talk to him. He has to know.”

 

“We can tell him after,” Caitlyn soothed. She reached towards Vi, but she took a step back. 

 

“No, not after, now.” Vi insisted. “My sister is alive, Cait. He wouldn’t even be here if it wasn’t for you, you owe me.”



Caitlyn sighed. She looked down, thinking face on. “Ok.” She said after a moment. “You’re right. Ok. I can figure this out.”

 

They stood, looking like assholes, standing in the hall while Caitlyn’s brilliant mind whirred. 

 

“I’ll just sneak you in,” Caitlyn said. She looked unsure, but her voice was steady. “I’ll stand in the hall so you two can talk in peace. When you’re done, we’ll go over to Marcus’s office and figure everything out. We’ll tell him we have new evidence.”

 

Vi raised a brow. “Do we have new evidence?” she asked. 

 

“Well no,” Cait replied. “Not yet. But we will by the time we walk in there.”

 

There was the Caitlyn Confidence Vi knew.

 

Vi nodded. “Ok.” She said. “Let’s do this.”

 

Caitlyn led Vi to the interview rooms. She stood at the end of the hall, nodding to the door second to the left. “He’ll be in there.” Caitlyn said. “If anything happens, pretend you’re with me.”

 

“I am with you.” Vi said. 

 

Professionally.” Caitlyn corrected. “You’re with me on the job.”

 

Vi nodded. 

 

She went to the correct door and opened it. 

 

Inside was a white room, with bright lights, and a table welded to the floor. 

 

Vander was cuffed to it, staring down at his hands, clearly thinking. The sight made Vi’s blood boil. 

 

Before her temper got the better of her, something shocked her out of her anger. 

 

Maddie?” Vi balked at the sight of the woman in the corner, watching Vander like a hawk. 

 

Both Maddie and Vander looked up at Vi. 

 

Vi?” Maddie said, blinking at her like she would disappear. 

 

“What are you doing here?” Vander immediately questioned. 

 

“I’m here to get you out,” Vi said. She stepped towards her father. “There’s been a mistake, you didn’t do what they accused you of.”

 

“They haven’t accused me of anything, Vi.” Vander corrected. He sighed. “Not yet. Get out of here before you get in trouble. Who let you in here?”

“Caitlyn.” Maddie and Vi answered at the same time. 

Vi scowled at Maddie. Butt out, Vi thought. 

 

Vander ignored her. “They haven’t told me what they have me here for.” Vander said. “If I try and leave now, they’ll assume guilt.”

 

“They’ll assume guilt anyways,” Vi shot back. Vander just sighed. “Vander,” Vi pressed. “They arrested you because of the stupid tattoo we got together. They think it’s a gang symbol.”

 

Vander squinted at her. “Powder’s monkey?” He said. 

 

Vi rolled her eyes. “Yeah,” she said. “Fuckin’ boy wonder saw your tattoo and saw the same picture at this robbery that happened at hexlabs or whatever. They connected the monkey to Silco because obviously it was Silco, and now think you’re in a fan or something.”

 

Vander looked as confused as Vi felt. So did Maddie for that matter. 

 

“Why would Powder’s monkey drawing be at a robbery?” Vander asked. 

 

Vi gave a shaky laugh. She looked at Vander and couldn’t help it. She smiled. 

 

“Vander, I think she’s alive.” Vi rushed out. 

 

Vander eyes widened. 

 

“I’m sorry, who?” Maddie asked. 

 

Vi shot her a glare. “Powder.” Vi said. “Dead sister. Drawer of monkeys. Keep up, shortcake.”

 

Maddie shook her head. “I’m going to need you to slow down,” Maddie said. “And explain a few things.”

 

VI’s eyes narrowed. “I don’t think I owe you an explanation.” Vi replied. 

 

“Vi-“ Vander warned. 

 

Before the argument could go any farther, two enforcers entered. 

 

They were both young men, taller then Vi but not considerably, both thinnish and unremarkable in their uniforms. 

 

Both surveyed the room. 

 

One looked surprised to see Vi and oddly enough, surprised to see Maddie. He quickly schooled his face. 

 

“We’re here to take over. Who is this?” Enforcer two said, gesturing to Vi. 

 

“I’m with Maddie. I mean, officer Nolan.” Vi quickly lied. Both officers looked at her blankly. “Training.” Vi clarified. 

 

Maddie glared at Vi, but didn’t correct her. 

 

“You’ve been reassigned. You and your boot need to get out.” Enforcer one said. 

 

Maddie frowned. “I didn’t hear anything about this.”

 

“Plans have changed. Get out before I make you.” Enforcer two threaded. 

 

Maddie eyes both men, suspicion clear as day on her face. After a pause, Maddie stepped towards Vander. She leaned on the table, her hand near Vander’s cuffed one. “I have been given strict orders not to leave this room.” Maddie emphasized. “Who gave you these orders? And while you’re at it, what are your credentials?”

 

Both officers exchanged a glance. 

 

With no wanting, One stepped forward and violently hit Maddie with his baton. 

 

Maddie didn’t have time to yell. She crumpled to the ground, out of the fight. As she fell she uncovered what her hand had been hiding: the keys to Vanders cuffs. Right in his reach. 

 

Vi seemed to realize this the same time as One. 

 

With a grunt of effort, Vi sprinted and punched the man. 

 

He flew back, nose spouting blood like a fountain. 

 

Two raised a pistol and aimed it at Vander. 

 

Vander, now uncuffed, sidestepped the shot without a second to lose. 

 

Vi stepped forward, grabbing Two by the wrist and twisting painfully. He dropped the gun, but landed a hit to VI’s stomach. 

 

One recovered from her hit earlier, going to grab the gun, only to have Vander’s massive arm pin him into a choke hold. 

 

Caitlyn and a third officer burst into the room. 

 

Vi used the distraction to headbutt Two once, twice, three times. The man crumpled to the floor like aluminum. Fucking ametour. 

 

Three rose a baton to Vi, only for Caitlyn stomp on his heel, forcing him to fall to his knee, swipe his tazor, and turn it on him. 

 

Three also fell to the floor. 

 

It was about this time Vander dropped One, breathing but out, onto the floor. 

 

They stood panting, looking at the three men who had been sent to kill Vander and failed spectacularly. 

 

A twinge of guilt crossed Caitlyn’s face when she saw Maddie. 

 

“It wasn’t her.” Vi told her. Thought it was important to tell her. “She tried to help.”

 

Cait took a deep breath and nodded. 

 

“We need to get out of here.” Caitlyn said. “We don’t know who’s orders this was on. Neither of you are safe here.”

 

Vi and Vander both nodded. 

 

“Any ideas where to go?” Vander asked, raising a brow at Caitlyn. 

 

After a moment of consideration, Caitlyn nodded. “I know just the man for the job.”



Notes:

Next time on this fic:
“Silco must be holding her captive,” Vi insisted. “He has to know she’s leverage.”

“We don’t know what Silco is doing.” Vander reminded her, a weary look on his face. Vi huffed, scowling, and began to pace.

She abruptly turned to face her father. “What other explanation is there?” She demanded. “Her graffiti is on the crime scene! Powder would never hurt anyone. ”

Vander shook his head at Vi. “And what kind of leverage is she to them, ey?” Vander asked gesturing to Caitlyn and Jayce. “They don’t care about her. Why have her leave the tag where they can see it?”

Vi leveled her father with a glare and opened her mouth to argue.

Caitlyn stepped forward, putting her hand on Vi’s chest.

“The enforcers will be looking for you,” Caitlyn said. “By all appearances, we assaulted three officers and left in the middle of an investigation.”

“Can’t Maddie vouch for us?” Vi asked.

Caitlyn shrugged. “If they can be hired to kill a civilian in question, who’s to say they won’t suppress Maddie’s testimony?” Caitlyn replied. “We need to find proof. Fast. Jayce, I need your help.”

Chapter 8: Yellow

Notes:

So i hated this chapter for a solid like three weeks and only came to something I realy liked a few days ago, and now I am really vibing with it. I hope the wait was worth it and you enjoy!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Jayce was not expecting his reply from Caitlyn to be sent from Talis Forge. 

 

Emergency, it read. Come immediately to forge. I need your help. Signed Sprout. 

 

He didn’t doubt it was Caitlyn. She would only sign off as the childhood nickname of it really was an emergency. 

 

He rushed over immediately. 

 

Anxiety churned in his gut when he entered.

 

Jayce strode through the low lighting and heat, trying in vain to settle his nerves.

 

Was she hurt? Afraid? What had gone wrong?

 

It didn’t take long to find Caitlyn.

 

She wasn’t alone.

 

Next to her stood Vander, and next to him was heavily tattooed young woman who, judging by the face tattoo, must be Caitlyn’s on and off again flame Vi. 

 

Jayce swallowed. Conflicting thoughts ran through his mind.

 

Either everything was about to go very, very wrong or Caitlyn had new information.

 

First, priorities. 

 

“Caitlyn, are you alright?” Jayce asked, stepping forward.

 

Caitlyn rushed to meet him. She grabbed his forearm. “We were wrong about the tattoo.” She tightened her grasp on Jayce’s arm and pulled him to where the others were standing. “Someone tried to kill Vander at the station. We need somewhere to hide until we can find out who’s behind it.”

 

Jayce nearly tripped over his own feet. Startled,he looked at Vander. “Someone tried to kill you?” Jayce asked. He looked back at Caitlyn. Her expression offered no answer to the questions now piling up. “Tattoo? Cait, I don’t understand- what is she doing here?”

 

Jayce gestured to Vi. It wasn’t a hostile question. He kept looking over at the woman and trying to picture why she was involved at all. 

 

“Hey,” Vi said, nodding to him where she leaned up against his workbench, like she owned the place. “I’m Vi.”

 

“I caught that.” Jayce replied wryly. 

 

She nodded towards Vander. “You know my dad.” She replied. 

 

Jayce glanced at Vander. The man wasn’t looking at him. All eyes were on to Vi. They didn’t look much alike, Jayce noted, except in their stance and similar grey eyes. He wouldn’t have pieced together their relation if Caitlyn hadn’t said something first. 

 

“I do.” Jayce confirmed. 

 

“And I hear you know about my sister?” Vi pressed. 

 

Sister?

 

Jayce recalled his last conversation with Vander. Jayce knows the only other daughter he has is dead. 

 

Jayce looked at Vi. Looked at Cait. Looked at Vi. 

 

“I give up.” Jayce said, putting his arms up in surrender. “I surrender. Caitlyn, please explain.”

 

Caitlyn launched into the story. 

 

She had Vi come with her to the Undercity as a guide. 

 

Right, Jayce thought. That made a certain amount of sense. 

 

The monkey tattoo isn’t a gang symbol, it’s in memoriam to Vander’s youngest daughter, Powder. 

 

How the monkey got onto the crime scene, they don’t have any evidence to prove one thing or another. 

 

The current theory is Powder could be alive and somehow be mixed up in Silco’s crimes. 

 

How?

 

They weren’t sure about that. 

 

Someone tried to kill Vander, and if building off of what they already know, Silco is the most likely candidate for calling the hit. How deep the corruption ran? 

 

They didn’t know that, either. 

 

 Jayce felt like he had run a mile by the time they were finished. 

 

“Silco must be holding her captive,” Vi insisted, fist balling up. “He has to know she’s leverage.”

 

“We don’t know what Silco is doing.” Vander reminded her, a weary look on his face. Vi huffed, scowling, and began to pace. 

 

She spun to face her father. “What other explanation is there?” She demanded. “Her graffiti is on the crime scene! Powder would never hurt anyone. ”

 

Vander shook his head at Vi. “And what kind of leverage is she to them, ey?” Vander asked, gesturing to Caitlyn and Jayce. “They don’t care about her. Why have her leave the tag where they can see it?”

 

Vi leveled her father with a glare and opened her mouth to argue. 

 

Caitlyn stepped forward, putting her hand on Vi’s chest. 

 

“The enforcers will be looking for you,” Caitlyn said. “By all appearances, we assaulted three officers and left in the middle of an investigation.”

 

Jayce inhaled sharply. That was another huge hurdle. The magnitude of the mess loomed over them. 

 

“Can’t Maddie vouch for us?” Vi asked. 

 

Caitlyn shrugged. “If they can be hired to kill a civilian in questioning, who’s to say they won’t suppress Maddie’s testimony?” Caitlyn replied. She leveled them all up with an eagle-like gaze. “We need to find proof. Fast. Jayce, I need your help.”

 

Jayce swallowed. He looked at them all, one by one. The determination in Cait’s face, the fire in Vi’s eye, and Vander…

 

He seemed to have the weight of the world on his shoulders. 

 

“My boys,” He finally said. His shoulders had caved and his hands twitched by his sides. “We need to get them to safety.”

 

Vi blinked before groaning. She returned to pacing, hands on hips as she shook her head. 

 

“I almost forgot, Mylo and Claggor…” Vi groaned in frustration. “They have no idea about any of this.”

 

Great. Just great. Another wonderful hiccup, another problem that needed immediate attention. 

 

Jayce wrecked his brain. He squeezed his eyes shut and rubbed his face. 

 

“Ok, ok!” Jayce snapped, opening his eyes. “Ok. My lab. They won’t look for any of you there. We can all just temporarily go to my lab until we can find a better place to figure things out. The only people allowed in are Viktor and Sky, and neither of them will be a problem.”

 

“Are you positive?” Caitlyn asked, skeptical. 

 

Jayce sighed. “Yeah. I’m sure. Cait, why don’t you get the brothers and I take Vi and Vander over? What’s the worst that can happen?”



 


 



Mylo tapped on some sort of metal contraption, Claggor peering over his shoulder in interest. 

 

Viktor glowered at their backs, arms crossed and gold eyes flashing with irritation. 

 

Jayce stood awkwardly next to him, hands behind his back, as the guest settled into the lab. 

 

Caitlyn had once again left to get the message out to Ekko, another member of Vi’s family, where they were and why. Once Ekko joined them, plans could be made. 

 

In the meantime, Jayce had an ass to kiss.

 

“I can’t thank you enough,” Jayce told Viktor in a low voice, putting a hand on the back of his chair. “I know this isn’t ideal for you.”

 

Viktor frowned. His eyes narrowed, but he still didn’t turn to face Jayce.

 

“This is horrible timing, Jayce.” Viktor said, irritated. His frown was so sharp it teetered on the edge of a scowl. He looked up at Jayce under furrowed brows. “I’m in the middle of something huge.”

 

“I know,” Jayce replied, glancing away from Viktor’s cutting eyes. “But this is my fault. I have to fix it.”

 

Viktor looked away, eyes tightening. He stayed silent. 

 

Guilt nagged at Jayce.

 

Viktor clearly wanted peace and quiet. It was against Jayce’s nature to so clearly ignore that. There wasn’t anything Jayce could do to fix it. It was something he would have to get used to. 

 

Jayce swallowed his questions about Viktor’s health and offers to do anything to make him less miserable about the situation. Instead, he said, “Can we take a look at this grenade? Together? Since we won’t be able to get real work done?” 

 

He held out the grenade. 

 

Viktor glanced from the side before finally turning, intrigued. He took the weapon from Jayce’s hands. 

 

“I was thinking I could ask Councilor Medarda to come, and we can tell her what we find together.” Jayce added hopefully. 

 

Viktor nodded absentmindedly. The conversation had ended as soon as Jayce had handed him something interesting. He clapped Viktor on the shoulder and moved away. 

 

Before he left, there was one thing he wanted to do. 

 

Jayce approached Vander. He hadn’t a lot of time to think of what he wanted to say, but Jayce’s mother always taught him apologies were best from the heart, anyway. The older man leaned up against the wall, watching his children poke around the lab, looking significantly more relaxed now that the two young men had joined them. 

 

“Vander?” Jayce asked, coming to a stop. “Do you have a moment?”

 

Vander looked up at him. He raised an eyebrow, appraising him for a moment, before turning back to his kids and nodding. 

 

Jayce stepped closer. “I just wanted to apologize, again, for the trouble. This was completely my fault.”

 

Vander shrugged. “Not all bad.” Vander said. 

 

Jayce’s brow furrowed. “How’s that?” He asked. 

 

Vander glanced at Jayce. “Now I know Powder’s out there.” He said. “Wouldn’t have found out otherwise.”

 

Jayce nodded. Something in his brain itched. A question that remained unanswered. “How…” Jayce started. He swallowed. “How were you unsure? Before? I mean, didn’t you…” Jayce trailed off. 

 

Vander’s face turned grim. “Never saw her body.” Vander replied. “Just the blood.”

 

Shame washed over Jayce. It wasn’t his place to ask. He swallowed back any other curiosity. Instead he said, “Still. I owe you. If you ever need anything, I’d be happy to help.”

 

Jayce held out a card with his address. 

 

Without glancing at him, Vander took it. 

 

Jayce nodded. 

 

“I’ll be back soon.” He said before turning to leave. 



 


 



“So she’s really alive, then?” Mylo said. 

 

The three siblings sat huddled together while Vander pretended to be interested in something written on a blackboard.

 

That Viktor guy, Jayce’s partner, was tinkering with something at his desk. Vi thought he genuinely could not give a shit about what they were doing.

 

“I can’t think of another reason her handwriting is all over the crime scene.” Vi replied. 

 

Mylo nodded, looking at his shoes, deep in thought. 

 

“You’re sure?” Claggor said, voice dry and expression pained. “It couldn’t have just looked like Powder’s doodles?”

 

Vi shook her head firmly. “I have that same monkey tattooed, Claggor, I’m sure.”

 

Claggor sighed. His shoulders dropped, like a weight had been lifted. “Well, what do we do now?”

 

Vi looked around. Vander was still giving them privacy and Viktor was still not giving a shit. 

 

“We look for her,” Vi replied in a low voice. “Obviously.”

 

Claggor closed his arms and leaned back against the wall. His expression was subdued and his gaze unfocused, like he was lost in thought. “How is she even alive?”

 

Vi frowned and looked away. 

 

That was the question. 

 

How did Powder survive? 

 

Was she alone or did she have help? How did she end up on the scene of a crime, one that Vi didn’t doubt for a second was Silco’s doing? 

 

“Doesn’t matter.” Mylo interrupted. He looked at Vi and Claggor, something fierce sparking in his eyes. “Whatever happened, happened. We’ve all been through shit. What actually matters is finding her and being there now.”

 

Affection for Mylo welled up in her chest. She smiled softly and threw her arm around his shoulder. “And we will be,” Vi promised. 

 

A smile twitched on Mylo’s face. He playfully shoved her off and rolled his eyes like he didn’t care for the validation. Vi knocked her shoulder into his and his smile became real. 

 

Even Claggor seemed less weary. 

 

“What do you think she’ll be like?” Claggor said, hope crawling into his voice. 

 

Vi tried to picture it. Powder, but grown up. Vi imagined she looked like Mom. She pictured her with a gap still in her smile, freckles across her nose, and sweet round eyes. It was hard to imagine what might be different. If she cut her hair short or grew it long. Stayed scrawny or gained mass. If she was Vi’s height or still the littler sister in every way. 

 

Mylo shrugged. “I don’t care.” He said. “She’ll be Powder, I’m sure.”

 

Claggor nodded. “Yeah,” he agreed. “As long as we find her.”

 

“We will.” Vi swore. “She’s our sister and nothing will change that.”



 


 

 

It was getting out of hand. 

 

Silco stared at his syringe, slowly assembling it, contemplating.

 

The list of suspects in Sevika’s disappearance was dwindling. It was more likely than not if she was dead they would have some proof by then. The Chembarons had the majority cleared of any suspicion, but Finn…

 

He had been speaking to Sevika. Alone. 

 

Whether it was power play or a setup was unclear. Soon to be discovered. 

 

Jinx hadn’t been seen. 

 

Her disappearing for several days wasn’t uncommon behavior. What was more concerning is it appeared she was ignoring Silco. 

 

She was late.

 

Silco sat leaned forward in his chair, elbows on thighs, glancing up into the rafters for a glimpse of blue. 

 

Nothing. 

 

He sighed. 

 

Resignation slowly dawned on his features. 

 

Silco wasn’t incapable of doing his own doses. He had done it before Jinx. He could do it again. The idea made his stomach churn, and it wasn’t at the anticipation of a needle plunging into his eye. If he did this in the before, was this the after?

 

He sat up and leaned back. He banished the thought. 

 

Jinx wouldn’t leave him. She needed him. Silco would see her soon and smooth over any hurt feelings and bruised ego his lack of attention caused. 

 

He held his own eye open and adjusted the syringe. 

 

Silco hesitated. He looked away from the syringe, adjusting it, before leaning further back to try to get the nerve to press the plunger. 

 

With no warning, the syringe was swiped from his hands. 

 

His chair creaked and moved with force, pale Lima crawling up over the chair from behind. 

 

Jinx’s face appeared over his shoulder. 

 

Relief

 

Confusion

 

She had come back. 

 

Silco was careful not to show anything on his face. 

 

Jinx turned the chair and Silco in it towards her. She stood to the side, one hand clutching the chair and the other the syringe, manic fire in her eyes. 

 

“Lemme help you with that.” Jinx said. She stepped off the chair, immediately using her free hand to shove Silco’s head back. 

 

Silco let her. 

 

“Where have you been Jinx?” He asked in a steady voice. He ignored the man handling. He ignored her, climbing into his lap. He ignored the way she kept a hand pinning his head to the chair while she carelessly waved the syringe through the air. 

 

His arms were loosely pinned under her legs. If he wanted to, he could slip them out and shove her off. He didn’t. 

 

Jinx sat, knees up and feet tucked behind his hips, like she did when she was too short to reach his eye comfortably otherwise. 

 

Her grin was sharp and fragile, like a cracked mirror. Her eyes were wide and looked anywhere but at him. Something was wrong. Something upset her. This was more than sulking over his inattention. Silco steeled himself. His priority would be her. She needed him to anchor the chaos of emotion flooding her face. 

 

“Silly Silly,” Jinx jibed. She swayed back and forth, syringe floating in her hands like a toy plane. “I’ve been here. With you. Hearing allllll about your dead ends.” She grabbed his chin, holding it between her thumb and pointer, pushing his head back and letting her delicate fingers apply pressure to his pulse point. She twirled the syringe in her hand before staring him down, nose to nose. “Even the ones that aren’t really dead.” She lifted the syringe up. Threatening. 

 

Fuck. 

 

It was undeniable that she knew so Silco wouldn’t deny it. He would make her understand. She would understand why Vander couldn’t live. 

 

“I can explain,” Silco began, but before he could continue, she jerked his head to the side and stabbed his cheek. 

 

Sharp, piercing pain radiated from the small wound. 

 

He groaned in pain, flinching. 

 

“Don’t move, Silly,” Jinx cautioned in a falsely sweet tone. She turned his face, his bad eye facing her. “I might hurt you.”

 

Out of all the options, Silco decided on honesty. Nothing else would do for his girl. If she thought he was lying, she would only get more upset. 

 

“I didn’t know.” Silco confessed. “Not until Marcus told me.”

 

The needle plunged into his skin. 

 

Her nails dug into his jaw. 

 

Silco forced himself still. 

 

“But you found out that he was back.” Jinx said. She crowded him with fury in her eyes. “You lied.”

 

She plunged the needle into his skin. 

 

Beneath her, Silco struggled to remain calm. He clenched his fist tight, keeping them from making a mistake. She was angry and took it out on him. Any rejection would be an admission of guilt on his part. And he hadn’t intended to lie. He reached a hand up to grab her forearm. 

 

“I only wanted to protect you!” Silco corrected. Jinx pushed him back. 

 

“From what?” She spat, venom dripping from her lips. 

 

Silco met her eyes. He didn’t want to hurt her, but she needed to know what kind of man Vander really was. 

 

“He is in Piltover.” Silco revealed. He studied her carefully. Her eye twitched, but she didn’t let up on her menace. Silco continued. “He has been there for years. He left.” 

 

Jinx stared at him, frozen in her fury. Her face twitched and nostrils flared. Silco could see the gears in her head turning. Against his will, his heart softened. She looked like the broken little thing that clung to him in the days after her sister had left. She wasn’t that little girl anymore, but her ghost would visit in her vulnerable moments. 

 

“He didn’t leave,” Jinx mumbled. She looked down, away, anywhere but at him. “He died.”

 

“Clearly, he didn’t.” Silco pressed. He tilted his head and forced her to meet his gaze. “Vander is a coward, Jinx. Why else would he not come back for you?”

 

Jinx’s lip trembled. She looked unsure. 

 

“Have you forgotten who found you? Who cared for you? Gave you a home?” Silco pressed. 

 

Her anger morphed into something else. Something Silco knew was underneath all along. 

 

Pain. 

 

Silco clasped a hand to her wrist, holding her hand to him. Her nails no longer dug, her fingers no longer gripping to keep him still. 

 

“I am your family,” Silco insisted. “Not Vander. He betrayed us. Everyone else betrays us.”

 

Above him, Jinx winced. They were no longer the only ones in the conversation. 

 

Silco squeezed her wrist, gently grounding her to him. 

 

“I need you.” He said. 

 

Jinx’s head thrashed, her face wincing, a pained noise escaping.

 

“Now more than ever,” Silco continued. His voice would prevail over the monsters in her ear. She shakily raised the syringe up. Silco didn’t flinch. He looked into her eyes. Confidence. Trust. Belief. Those were the things he wanted to show her. “You have to complete the weapon.”

 

Gentle as a whisper, she lowered the syringe above his eye and dosed him. 

 

Purple fire ran through his veins. He contorted with pain. He writhed for a moment before gaining control. 

 

 When he came to, Jinx was gone, leaving only papers fluttering off his desk in her wake. 

 

Silco grit his teeth and focused. 

 

He needed Vander taken care of now.

 

Before any more distractions had the opportunity to affect him or Jinx.



 


 



Ekko arrived before Jayce returned, and he wasn’t alone. 

 

A Yordle Vi vaguely recognized wondered about, talking in a fast-paced high pitch. 

 

He babbled on, greeting Jayce’s partner familiarly. The man had shortly replied, still much too busy tinkering to look up. 

 

He and Ekko spoke rapidly about the squiggles on the chalk board while Caitlyn approached Vi. 

 

“Professor Heimerdinger insisted.” She said in a low voice. “I think he’s hoping to talk to Jayce about the council.”

 

Heimerdinger. The council member. Supposed founder of the city. Vi always thought that to be a load of bull. It was obvious to her the people who built Piltover did not and never would have their names recognized the way she recognized Heimerdinger’s. 

 

“Hey Little man!” Claggor greeted. He approached Ekko and clasped him on the shoulder. “Glad you could join the party!”

 

Ekko smiled at him. “Caitlyn said there was an emergency.” Ekko said. He glanced at Vi and quirked a brow. “Something you did?”

 

Vi scowled as Ekko laughed. 

 

He doesn’t know, Vi remembered. Her heart thudded in her chest. 

 

“Actually Ekko?” Vi said. “There’s a lot to catch you up on.“

 

Vi led him to the corner she and her brothers had been lurking in. Made him sit down. 

 

His face didn’t move when she told him. 

 

Between her explaining the whole story, Caitlyn interjecting with comments, Vander or Claggor asking a question, or Mylo making a dumbass joke, she covered just about everything. The Yordle listened, unintentionally eavesdropping. Vi didn’t care. She was focused on Ekko and the stormy ocean of emotion in his eyes. 

 

When she finished, Ekko drew a shaky breath. 

 

“How can you be sure?” Ekko finally asked. His expression hadn’t changed but his eyes had. They were different. Almost fragile. Pleading. 

 

Vi shook her head. “There’s no way to know unless we go down there. That’s the next step.”

 

Vander frowned. He took a step towards them and away where he had been leaning against the wall. He uncrossed his arms to point at Vi. “No,” he said sternly. “You can’t go back, Vi.”

 

Vi bristled. “Why not?” Vi argued, turning to glare at him. 

 

“Someone tried to kill us.” Vander said. He gestured to them. “Someone from our side. Poking around down there will make things worse.”

 

“Exactly,” Vi stressed. In an eerily similar gesture, Vi waved her arm. “They are already trying to hurt us. Going down there won’t make anything worse, we’re already fucked. Isn’t the risk worth it, to see Powder, anyway?”

 

“You said the Lanes are flooded with Silco’s men,” Vander pointed out. “How are you going to find Powder by yourself fighting them off?”

 

Vi had no answer for that. 

 

Her mouth closed, and jaw tightened. 

 

She looked around the room. 

 

Nobody said anything. 

 

Claggor looked at his shoes, Mylo looked at her with hopeful eyes, Caitlyn watched her carefully as though she would spring the answer on them. 

 

Ekko looked deep in thought. His eyes were moving and his hand rested on his chin. His lips moved as though he was muttering to himself, but no sound came out. 

 

“Little man?” Vi asked cautiously. “Gunna back me up here?”

 

Ekko looked up. His eyes lit up like he just had an idea. “What if we weren’t alone?”

 

Vi’s heart thudded. 

 

“What do you mean?” Vander asked, suspicion lacing his tone. 

 

Ekko took a breath and began to explain. 

 

About the firelights. Sneaking into the Undercity. All of it. 

 

Vi nodded along like she hadn’t already gotten this talk as she tapped her thigh impatiently. Mylo looked shocked. Claggor’s expression was unreadable. Vander looked like he needed a smoke. Vi considered finding him a light, but thought better if it when she remembered where they were. 

 

“There is a reason I tell you no, Ekko.” Vander finally said. “Between you and Vi, it’s like you took turns boxing each other’s ears.”

 

Shame, guilt, and resentment churned in Vi’s gut in an ugly mix. She shoved it down in favor of getting to the point. 

 

“You think the firelights would back us up?” Vi pressed. 

 

Ekko nodded firmly. “They’re family.” He said. “We just have to say the word.”

 

Vander groaned. He rubbed his face. “If they’re family, then you won’t lead them to slaughter.” Vander interjected. He lifted his hand away to give Ekko a look. “Does this family of yours have anything they can fight Silco with?”

 

Ekko frowned. 

 

Vi swallowed. His silence said everything. 

 

But what about the hoverboards? The smoke? The masks? Didn’t they count for anything?

 

Vi clenched her fist. 

 

No. Of course not. They were perfect for disruption and causing chaos, but not for a fair fight. Maybe if they had more time with Sevika’s arm-

 

Vi’s eyes widened. 

 

Her hand shot out and she grabbed Ekko, pulling him towards her, ignoring his squawk in protest. 

 

“Ekko,” Vi stressed. “Is your guest still visiting?”

 

Ekko blinked. 

 

Vi stared at him, willing him to get the hint. 

 

A wicked grin crept up Ekko’s face. 

 

Vi let go of him. 

 

He turned to face Vander. 

 

“There doesn’t have to be a fight,” Ekko said. “At least not a fair one. While we were down there, we got Sevika. She’s still tied up and down an arm in our hideout. If we ask Silco to negotiate for her-“

 

“We could overwhelm him in an ambush.” Caitlyn finished. Her eyes widened. “I could make the arrest.” She finished. 

 

“No,” Vi argued. She scowled. “No, I kill him. After everything he’s done, he doesn’t get to just walk away!”

 

Before anyone else could throw their two cents in, Caitlyn reached over to put a hand on Vi’s arm. 

 

“This goes deeper than him.” Caitlyn replied. “If he dies, his empire lives on. We can kill Shimmer for good if we bring him in.”

 

Vander hummed in agreement. 

 

Vi looked around for support. 

 

Mylo and Claggor maintained their silence, the Yordle barely mattered, and Ekko looked a, scowling when he realized he agreed. 

 

“Vi.” Vander said. “Look at me.” Swallowing frustration, she obeyed. “He dies, all it does is leave a power vacuum. You will get the better end of the stick. When we find Powder, he won’t matter.” 

 

Vi held her tongue. He had a point, and she knew he had a point. It didn’t mean she had to like it. 

 

Power, she thought. Focus on Powder.

 

Alright,” Vander sighed. “Here’s what we’ll do. We’ll send word to Silco about an exchange. Ekko and his friends will wait in hiding. I’ll have Sevika. When it’s time, we overwhelm them. Caitlyn can mail her arrest and we’ll be done with it.”

 

VI’s brows furrowed. “What? Vander, I should take Sevika. He might not know you’re still alive.”

 

“He knows.” Vander responded grimly. There was a faraway look in his eyes. “The stunt at the station proved that.”

 

Vi leveled him with a pointed look. “So you want us to just sit on our asses?” She shot back. 

 

“I want you and your brothers to look for Powder.” Vander said. He sent Vi a pointed glance. The message was clear. Simmer down. “He’ll be distracted. You can poke your noses around in relative peace. Does anyone else have anything to say?”

 

Quiet. 

 

Ekko shrugged. “It’s a good idea.” He admitted. “I think it will work.”

 

Claggor nodded. “Powder will recognize us.” He said. Glancing at Vi, he added, “It’s better this way.”

 

Vi clenched her jaw and stayed silent. 

 

Powder. Think of Powder. 

 

Finally, she nodded. 

 

“I’ll come along with you.” Heimerdinger piped up. 

 

Vi nearly flinched. She had forgotten the council member was still listening. 

 

“I have grown complacent during my time as counselor.” Heimerdinger added. “Perhaps now that it has ended, I can spend my time more wisely and become familiar with my city again.”

 

Nobody spoke up. 

 

Vi glanced at Cait. She sent the same puzzled look back. Vi looked at her brothers. All three exchanged different levels of ‘What?’ looks. Only Ekko looked at the 

 

“In addition,” Heimerdinger continued. “My word still means something. If I testify that what you say today is true, we have a better chance at destroying the corruption from the root.”

 

Vander nodded. 

 

Caitlyn straightened her back and determination settled on her features. 

 

Claggor swung an arm around Mylo, both boys unable to mask the hope in their eyes. 

 

Ekko spoke. “That settles it. Let’s get out of here then.”

 

Everyone moved at once. 

 

Caitlyn glanced over her shoulder, said something to Viktor, and joined the herd. 

 

Stepping out of the lab and into the lab felt revolutionary to Vi. 

 

This was it. 

 

Silco was finally going to pay. 




 


 

 

The lab was silent. 

 

Jayce hesitated to step in. He kept himself firmly in front of Mel, in case something horrible had happened. 

 

The two slipped into the lab, eyes peeled. 

 

It was just as Jayce left it. 

 

No dead bodies, cowering people, or other threats. 

 

Just Viktor, exactly where Jayce left him. 

 

Mel looked around the room, and looked at Jayce with a quizzical expression. 

 

He had told her he had a whole handful of guests at the lab and they needed to be careful to be discreet. 

 

Unable to stand it any longer, Jayce spoke. 

 

“Viktor.” He called. 

 

The man did not look up. 

 

Jayce’s brow twitched in irritation. 

 

“Viktor,” Jayce repeated, tone thinning into annoyance. 

 

Again. Nothing. 

 

“Viktor!” Jayce demanded. 

 

“I heard you the first time.” Viktor responded, not looking away from the grenade. “I simply was waiting for you to continue.”

 

Jayce made a noise that was half a huff and half a scoff. 

 

He gestured to the empty lab. 

 

“Where is everyone?” Jayce asked, exasperated.

 

Viktor shrugged. “They went to find a powder.”

 

Jayce blinked. “Powder? What kind of powder?”

 

Viktor shrugged. 

 

“Viktor!” Jayce snapped. 

 

Finally, he looked up. He scowled at Jayce, gold eyes bright with annoyance. “I don’t know, Jayce, I’m not a mind reader!” Viktor replied. 

 

Mel cleared her throat. She laid a soothing hand on Jayce’s shoulder. 

 

Jayce sighed and swallowed his annoyance. “We’ll circle back to that later.” Jayce promised. He approached Viktor, stopping at his shoulder. “What have you found?”

 

“The design is inspired.” Viktor said, leaning slightly away to show Jayce the insides. Coming from Viktor, the compliment was high. “It’s ingenious. Scarily so.”

 

“Good enough to weaponise Hextech?” Jayce pressed. 

 

“Eh…” Viktor sighed. Jayce could see him weighing the odds. “It’s a leap. But not a large one.”

 

Jayce closed his eyes. Fuck.

 

Viktor plucked a tool nearby. He began working the metal covering away from the core of the grenade, exposing odd colored wires. 

 

“It’s been suggested they may have found a way to utilize the gemstone.” Mel spoke. “If we assume the worst, that may mean they intend to turn it into a weapon.”

 

“How do we know this for certain?” Jayce asked. 

 

Viktor wriggled his sharp tool underneath a wire, pushing it up just enough to examine closer. 

 

“We can’t afford to wait to find out.” Mel replied. 

 

Jayce could physically see the moment when Mel’s words sunk into Viktor’s head. 

 

His brow furrowed and turned around, facing Mel with a frown. 

 

“What are you suggesting?” Viktor asked, casting suspicions eyes upon her. 

 

Mel met Viktor’s eyes for a long moment, face unreadable, before looking back to Jayce. “We should prepare our own countermeasures.” She said. 

 

That was enough for Viktor. 

 

Absolutely not!” He hissed. “Weaponry is not why we invented Hextech!”

 

Jayce frowned. Viktor was right. No matter how easy it would be, or how much it may temporarily solve his problems, it would be everything they had stood against when they created Hextech. 

 

It was hard to remember when Mel looked at him like that. 

 

“It would break any chance at peace,” Jayce finally said. 

 

Viktor’s face screwed at Mel and he turned to Jayce, as if to ask where she got the nerve. 

 

Jayce’s eyes remained on Mel. 

 

“The peace is already broken, Jayce.” Mel replied. She took a step closer and looked up at him with stunning gem colored eyes. “I’m only asking you to defend your people.”

 

Defend his people. 

 

If only Jayce knew what that meant. 

 

Viktor’s expression soured. 

 

“If we’re lucky, we’ll never need to use it. The decision is yours.” Mel finished. 

 

Jayce looked away, sighing. 

 

He heard Viktor scoff and footsteps, following Mel out. 

 

Jayce turned away from the work desk and began to pace. 

 

“Ridiculous.” Viktor muttered. “You cannot be considering this?”

 

Jayce struggled. On one hand, there was no one else Jayce would want to discuss this more with. No one who could give him the answers he needed, the perspective he wanted, whose opinion he valued more on the subject. On the other, Jayce was almost positive he knew what Viktor would say. 

 

He posed the question anyway. 

 

“What if she’s right?” Jayce asked, thumb on his chin. He turned towards Viktor. “Are we just going to stand by while they attack us?”

 

“We are scientist,” Viktor argued. He turned around and resumed his work on the grenade. There was something sharp in his tone, almost affronted, almost scolding. “Not soldiers. We agreed that Hextech was to improve lives, not take them.”

 

“We may not have a choice!” Jayce argued breathlessly, hopelessly. The fear in his own voice was loud in Jayce’s ears. 

 

Viktor’s hand jerked. 

 

A panel of the grenade scattered. The grenade made an annoying dinging sound. Even from his distance, Jayce could see the red light flashing. 

 

His eyes grew wide. 

 

He stared as the ringing sound picked up pace and Viktor’s trembling hand returned to the grenade. 

 

Jayce watched, a fist tightening around his heart, squeezing and making it impossible to breathe. 

 

The ringing sounded got closer together. There was no way to know how much time they had left. Viktor made a choice. He cut a wire. 

 

The grenade detonated. 

 

Jayce barely had a second to duck. 

 

The last thing he saw was Viktor uselessly raise his arm for cover. 

 

The world was clouded in hazy pink and blue clouds. 

 

Jayce couldn’t see anything past them.

 

Eventually, the smoke dissipated. Jayce’s head snapped up. His hands shook and his eyes wildly looked for any sign of life. 

 

Viktor sat in his chair, in one piece, no gruesome scene of a body torn apart by grenade shrapnel. 

 

Instead, he was covered head to toe in pink and blue powdery residue, as was the rest of his station. 

 

Looking down, Jayce wasn’t much better. 

 

The entire front of his body was blue. 

 

The grenade had opened. The exposed wires ruined what was clearly meant to be a playful smile coming together at the front. 

 

From somewhere in the weapon, a little mechanical voice laughed. 

 

“Got you!” A childish voice giggled from the speaker. “Got you!” 



 


 

 

It was over. 

 

Marcus was in his office, stewing, fresh from a damning conversation with Jayce Talis. 

 

His knee bounced underneath his desk.

 

He sat; staring at his paperwork, unable to move his pen an inch. 

 

Talis wanted to send Enforcers into the Undercity to start arrests. 

 

“Anyone who is suspected of having connections to gang activity?” Talis had stressed. 

 

Fuck.

 

Marcus violently shoved his paperwork away, scattering papers across his desk. He roughly stood and made his way to his cabinet. He kept a whiskey hidden in there, for emergencies.

 

He snatched it and opened it, not bothering with a glass. 

 

This was an emergency. 

 

Talis had come to him to tell him about an assassination attempt on someone in his custody. 

 

Kiramman. 

 

Marcus knew it was her. It was no surprise she had been spotted when a unruly woman described as having pink hair came to swoop Vander out of danger. 

 

The corruption goes deep, Marcus.” Talis said. 

 

As if Marcus didn’t know that. Didn’t go to sleep at night thinking of that. Didn’t lie awake thinking about what he would do if he ever found out, or if Silco ever put his threats to good use. 

 

That man was in his home.

 

Had played with his daughter. 

 

Ren had been none the wiser, playing house of cards with the most dangerous man in both cities, like he was as friendly as he had pretended to be. 

 

Talis gave him specific instructions to flush out the moles. 

 

They were onto him. Kiramman and Talis both. It was only a matter of time. 

 

Marcus swung the bottle to his lips and took a generous mouthful. The liquor burned. 

 

He should have set off that grenade when he had the chance. He should have made it explicit that anyone that assisted Kiramman would be cast off too after the fire. He should have never taken the deal with Silco in the first place-

 

Marcus groaned. He swallowed another drink. He had to think.

 

He had to get through this. There was no other option. He leaned his head against the cabinet and squeezed his eyes shut. 

 

Marcus needs to eliminate Silco. There was no other way around it. With Talis’s orders, he can make it look like a diligent job done. He’s be out of his thumb and Ren would never come anywhere close to him again. 

 

Marcus would finally be a hero. The one he joined the enforcers to be. 



But what about Kiramman? The Firelights? Vander and his ilk? 

 

Marcus tapped the side of his head. He clenched the bottle tight. 

 

Mishaps. Accidents. Unfortunate collateral while taking out the rotten root of the city. 

 

Marcus would lead a team down and wipe out anyone who could stand as a witness. He’d run his ledgers red one last time before turning a new leaf. 

 

Marcus opened his eyes. 

 

The choice was made. 

Notes:

can y'all imagine if marcus did oull the pin on that grenade? lol. anyways.

Next Time On This Fic:
“Maddie helped me. At the station.” Vi said.

Caitlyn turned to look at her. Her eyes were light and her face almost serene in its calm. Directly opposite of Vi’s thudding heart.

“She helped Vander and I get out. They knocked her ass to the floor for her troubles.”

Caitlyn huffed a laugh. She looked down, as if remembering, and she smiled. “That sounds like Maddie.” She said, “She is willing to commit a lot for a friend.”

Vi swallowed.

“Is that what you are?” Vi said cautiously. “A friend?”

Caitlyn glanced up at her.

Glacier eyes had melted and now held Vi in their gaze.

She tilted her head. “What else would I be?” Caitlyn asked.

Chapter 9: Purple

Notes:

hello!! this will be the last chapter for a while!! i am going to post the next chapter after thats written AND the first chapter of the sequel is written. i am still planning the sequel so that will get done when it gets done, but the first chapter has everything that you missed in THIS fic in terms of jinx and family so i've decided to try and post them together. I hope you enjoy this!!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The way back into the Undercity felt like a homecoming. 

 

Vander at the helm of the group, then Mylo and Claggor, followed by Vi and Caitlyn, and finally Ekko and Heimerdinger. 

 

The juxtaposition between the nearly relieved expressions on the trenchers faces in comparison to the guilt-ridden worry on Heimerdinger’s stuck with Ekko. 

 

For them, it was lifting a weight off their shoulders. They were where they belonged. For the Professor, it was a wake up call. 

 

They had paused briefly to discuss which route to take to the base, cutting through the lanes and cut time down or stick to the shadows and go the long way, and Heimerdinger had caught site of a small girl with a broken toy. 

 

Ekko had stood back and watched while Vi and Mylo argued whose preferred route was the better one. 

 

With a twist and a prayer, Heimerdinger got the little girl’s toy to work. 

 

A cautious smile lit her face. 

 

As soon as she appeared, her caretaker came and snatched her away. Heimerdinger watched them leave. It was clear the scene of the small child wearing rags and playing with garbage weighed heavily on him. 

 

Ekko intervened before Vi and Mylo could kill each other. They went the long way to cut down chances of being spotted. 

 

Time dragged on as they made their way to the closest opening. 

 

Ekko breathed a sigh of relief at the sight of the entrance. 

 

It was a large opening in the ground, covered by a grate. It might be a little tight for Vander, but they should get through with no issue. 

 

Ekko knelt down. He picked the grate up, straining against the heavy metal. With a grunt, he shifted it over. 

 

“Ok,” he said. “Who's first?”

 

The group watched him. 

 

“The tunnel? The dirty tunnel? That’s where you’re taking us?” Mylo asked, eyeing the opening with disdain. 

 

Vi stepped up, knocking her shoulder into Mylo’s as she passed. “Quit whining.” Vi said. “You look like a pussy.”

 

Mylo squawked while Vi crouched next to Ekko. She swung her legs over the edge and dropped down without hesitation.

 

Caitlyn was next. Ekko offered her a hand and she graciously accepted. She gasped sharply at the drop and disappeared behind Vi. 

 

Claggor shoved Mylo towards him. With a groan, Mylo complied. He eyed the dark opening suspiciously, grumbling, before pushing himself over. 

 

Heimerdinger was next. “This is entirely safe?” The professor asked. His demeanor was much calmer than Ekko would have thought. 

 

“More or less.” Ekko responded. He backtracked at Heimerdinger’s look. “We’ve never had any problems getting in here.”

 

Heimerdinger sighed, nodded, and stood at the edge. 

 

“Well,” Heimerdinger sighed. “Tally Ho!”

 

The Yordle plunged into the darkness. 

 

Vander eyed the opening. 

 

“Why don’t you go in first, Ekko?” Vander offered. “I think I can close the grate before I follow.”

 

Ekko hesitated. “Are you sure?”

 

Vander hummed.

 

Ekko paused. 

 

“Well,” he agreed reluctantly. “Ok. If it’s too much of a pain in the ass, leave it. We can take care of it later.” 

 

And with that, Ekko entered. 

 

The tunnel was dark and he slid nearly all the way there. 

 

He thought he could hear a high pitch scream that sounded suspiciously like Mylo, but he had no way to verify that. 

 

When he slid out of the tunnel and into the base, the rest were getting there bearings. 

 

Vander wasn’t far behind them. 

 

Mylo, Claggor and Vander all looked around in awe of the sunlight filtering through and air almost as clean as topside. 

 

Ekko took no small amount of pride in their reaction. 

 

Mylo wandered.

 

“What is that?” He asked, pointed. 

 

Ekko followed his gaze. The wall of portraits peeked past some structures and walls. 

 

Ekko smiled. “Follow me.” He said. 

 

Ekko led them toward the wall. It wasn’t a knew sight for Vi or her friend, but he felt nervous just the same. 

 

The memorial wall was something that was personal to everyone who added to it. 

 

The approached it. 

 

Ekko starred up at lost friends and family, some known personally, some not. All missed. All remembered.

 

“Ekko, why the fuck are we on there?” Mylo’s voice came behind him. 

 

Ekko glanced at him. He was pointing an accusatory finger towards his own portrait, next to Claggor, Vi, Powder, Vander and Benzo. 

 

“Well,” Ekko said, feeling awkward and not knowing why, “you’re supposed to be dead. And. Well…”

 

“That’s so fucked up.” Claggor said, squinting up at his own portrait.

 

Mylo zigzagged around Claggor, glaring at his image from multiple angles. 

 

“Why the hell did you do my side profile?!” Mylo screeched. He flung a hand out and waved it towards his portrait. “I look fucked up! You fucked my shit up so bad Ekko-“

 

Vi came from behind and swatted Mylo’s head. 

 

He yelped and jumped away, twirling to face Vi’s glowering visage. 

 

“Clearly, he got your big head just right.” Vi taunted. She smirked at Mylo’s answering sour look. 

 

Vander crossed his arms, head tilted up, face open and vulnerable. 

 

Ekko didn’t need to follow his gaze to know who he was looking at. 

 

“Looks just like ‘em.” Vander murmured. He put a hand on Ekko’s shoulder, unable to turn away. “Good job kid.”

 

Ekko relaxed. The weight of the world was lifted off his shoulders. He hadn’t forgotten. They looked just like them. 

 


Sevika was awake when the door to her, for lack of a better term, cell, opened. 

 

The room had been used for storage in the past, but was mostly empty, save the structural pillars scattering about. 

 

Sevika was tied to one, one hand bound to her body and then her body bound to the pillar. Even down an arm, Sevika was not one to be fucked with. 

 

The room had been dark and the dust had settled when the door creaked it’s way opened. 

 

Sun shined directly in Sevika’s eye line. 

 

Her head had been hanging down. She had managed to catch a few hours of shuteye here or there, but had been unsuccessful in her most recent attempts.

 

She rolled her head up, her neck popping in several spots, and scowled at the newcomer. 

 

Her eyes widened at the sight she was met with. 

 

You?” She breathed. Disgust clouded her features. “You have to be fucking-“

 

“Can I get you a smoke?” Vander cut her off. 

 

He didn’t shut the door all the way behind him. Just enough to leave a little light. 

 

He strode forward, found a pillar to lean against. He pulled out his pipe and tilted it toward her. 

 

“I should have figured you’d be alive.” Sevika groused, ignoring the offer. 

 

Vander shrugged and began searching his pockets for a light. 

 

Glancing her way, he gestured towards the empty place her arm used to be.

 

Sevika shrugged. “Explosion.” She said in way of explanation. 

 

“Hm.” Vander grunted. 

He found a match. He struck it against the pillar and dropped the flame into his pipe. 

 

“Things are about to get messy for Silco.” Vander cut to the chase. He eyed Sevika. He tilted his pipe toward her. “For you, too.”

 

He brought the pipe to his mouth and inhaled. 

 

Vander gave her a meaningful look. He exhaled. 

 

Through the smoke, Sevika leveled him with a glare. 

 

“You can keep things from getting messy.” Vander offered. 

 

Sevika scoffed. “Can you get to the part where you tell me what you want?”

 

Vander continued to smoke. Sevika eyed him with impatience. He was dragging this out. To what end, she couldn’t tell.

 

 He dropped the nonchalant facade. He frowned, eyes hardening, as he looked back to Sevika with grave promise in his gaze. 

 

“Where’s he keeping her?” Vander asked. His voice dropped, no longer calm and friendly. 

 

Sevika’s expression went from hostile to bewildered. 

 

“Keeping her?” She asked.

 

Vander frowned. His eyes narrowed, just a fraction. It was the same look he used to get in a fight, when someone managed to land an unexpected hit on him. All bets were off. 

 

“You know damn well who I’m talking about.” Vander rumbled, eyes sparking with hostile promise. 

 

At first, Sevika didn’t. 

 

It took a long moment for it to click. 

 

Sevika’s eyes widened. 

 

“You mean Jinx?” Sevika asked. 

 

She laughed. It was mean, disbelieving, and delighted at the same time. Sevika smirked, teeth glinting, relishing in being the one to tell him.

 

“She works for him.” Sevika said.

 

Vander smoked. A cloud of smoke settles over him, clouding Sevika’s view. 

 

They sat in silence. 

 

“I don’t believe you.” Vander finally said. 

 

Sevika barked a laugh. 

 

“I don’t give a fuck.” Sevika retorted. “Whether you want to hear it or not, that’s what’s left of Powder. If you think that little psycho will hesitate-“

 

Watch-” Vander barked. He pointed his pipe at Sevika and menacingly glared. “-the way you talk about my daughter.

 

Sevika raised a brow. “Your daughter?” She asked. Vander’s face stilled. Sevika scoffed. “Try Silco’s. He’s like her father.

 

Vander’s fist slammed next to Sevika’s head. 

 

She didn’t see him move. 

 

Dust rained down and fell into her eyes. 

 

Sevika scowled and looked up at him. She dared him to go any further.

 

Vander crouched over her. He leaned down, just enough so they were eye to eye. 

 

“Where is she?” Vander muttered. 

 

Sevika stared Vander down. 

 

He didn’t back away. 

 

“I don’t know.” Sevika eventually replied. “Jinx only takes orders from one person, and that’s Silco. You can ask anybody.”

 

Vander searched her eyes. 

 

He must have believed whatever he found, because he moved away. 

 

He turned away from her, covering his pipe, letting the flame die. 

 

Sevika watched the sun disappear with Vander’s retreating frame. 


Claggor, Mylo and Ekko sat in front of the mural.

 

Claggor and Mylo had a map spread out between then, bickering about who was taking what area to cover. 

 

The only thing they were in agreement on was calling dibs while Vi was distracted. Otherwise they didn’t have a chance at claiming any of the “good parts”, so claimed Mylo. 

 

Scar and a few others have left to deliver the offer to Silco. 

 

Now it was a waiting game. 

 

Ekko was grateful for the distraction. 

 

Between Mylo pesking Ekko about the firelights, Claggor telling him to knock it off, and them dragging Ekko into their arguments, it was easy to take his mind off of the waiting. 

 

“Ok, Mylo, we get it,” Claggor snapped after Mylo asked about who exactly gets a hoverboard for the third time. 

 

Ekko laughed. 

 

“It’s ok,” he said. Pride warmed his voice. “I’ve wanted to show you for a long time.”

 

“Yeah,” Mylo said absentmindedly, eyes greedily taking in the map. “Super fucked up you showed Vi first.”

 

Oh my god,” Claggor groaned. He leaned back and rubbed his face. 

 

It was such a classic Mylo and Claggor interaction, it almost was nostalgic. Ekko smiled, soaking it in. The separation hiding this had caused would be gone. Ekko could be open with them in a way that felt impossible yesterday. 

 

“The favoritism is showing!” Mylo insisted, jabbing a finger at Claggor. 

 

Claggor peeked at Mylo from behind his hands, glasses askew and pushed up to his hairline. The look he gave him could only be described as ‘exasperated’.

 

“Really, Mylo?” Claggor asked dryly. 

 

“Yes!” Mylo exclaimed. “The Vi-Ekko alliance is thriving, and we’re being left in the dust! We need to up our game, Claggs!”

 

“If it makes you feel better, I made her do manual labor for hours after she found out,” Ekko offered. Mylo screwed his face in disgust. 

 

“Never mind.” Mylo groused. “You can keep you favorites. I’m good.”

 

Claggor leaned down. He frowned in concentration, eyes pouring over the map. He traced over the Lanes longingly. 

 

“I don’t even know where we’ll start.” He muttered. “Powder could be anywhere.”

 

“That’s the point in splitting up, genius.” Mylo quipped. 

 

Claggor sighed. He looked unsure. 

 

Ekko pushed up from where he was sitting. He threw an arm around Claggor. 

 

“It’s ok if we don’t find her right away.” Ekko assured him. “With Silco gone, the city will finally be safe enough for us all to look. We’ll have time.”

 

Claggor’s brows furrowed, conflicted, before smoothing out. He sighed. “You’re right.” He muttered. He glanced at Ekko from the side. A small, playful smirk emerged. He nudged Ekko off of him and bumped his shoulder. 

 

Ekko let him push him off before laughing and returning the favor. 

 

“Hey,” Mylo interrupted. Ekko turned back to Mylo. He had a wistful look on his face, with a little bit of hope mixed in. His eyes were wide and he was looking at the other two like he just discovered the lost shrine of Janna. 

 

Ekko raised an eyebrow at him and waited. 

 

Mylo took a shaky breath and laughed. “I just realized,” he said. “We might be able to go home.”

 

Claggor stilled beside Ekko. “You mean,” Claggor hesitated, “like the Last Drop?”

 

A huge grin split Mylo’s face. “Yeah!” He exclaimed. He lurched forward and jabbed the general area the Drop sat. “Matter of fact, I call dibs.”

 

“Hey, that’s no fair,” Claggor quickly scrambled forward, towering over the map on his knees, as if that would change the course of Mylo’s dibs. 

 

Home

 

Ekko pictured it. 

 

The basement where the kids all played, slept, and loved. Vander behind the bar, serving drinks and talking to friends, hanging out in the alleyway despite being told not to. 

 

It had been Ekko’s second home.

 

He could see them, old enough to order something other than fizzy drinks and juice, lounging around the bar and talking like old times. Vi, Claggor, Mylo, Vander… and Powder.

 

She’d be there too, lighting the room up.

 

“Fair, shmear.” Mylo retorted, waving Claggor off. 

 

Claggor rolled his eyes. 

 

“Ekko, back me up.” Claggor petitioned. Ekko held his hands up in surrender. 

 

“He called dibs.” Ekko replied. 

 

Claggor sighed in defeat. “I never want to hear bitching about the Vi-Ekko alliance ever again.” Claggor said. 

 

Mylo and Ekko burst into laughter. Claggor joined shortly after. The map remained between the three of them, potential painted between the lines. 


 

Vi sat, leg bouncing, watching Caitlyn. 

 

She had been going crazy waiting for Ekko’s friend to get back with word from Silco’s people. 

 

Vi had been pacing around and around, arguing with herself back and forth about whether Silco would take the bait. 

 

Caitlyn suggested they go on a walk. 

 

They stopped in a sunny spot by the tree. 

 

Caitlyn stood near it, surveying the oasis Ekko built brick by brick. 

 

She didn’t push or prod, just let Vi approach when she wanted to. 

 

So Vi sat, leg bouncing, and tried to think of something to say. 

 

“Maddie helped me. At the station.” Vi blurted, breaking the silence. 

 

Caitlyn turned to look at her. Her eyes were light and her face almost serene in its calm. Directly opposite of Vi’s thudding heart. 

 

“She helped Vander and I get out. They knocked her ass to the floor for her troubles.”

 

Caitlyn huffed a laugh. She looked down, as if remembering, and she smiled. “That sounds like Maddie.” She said, taking a step towards Vi. “She is willing to commit a lot for a friend.” 

 

Vi swallowed. She leaned on her thighs and appraised Cait. 

 

“Is that what you are?” Vi said cautiously. “A friend?”

 

Caitlyn glanced up at her. 

 

Glacier eyes had melted and now held Vi in their gaze. 

 

She tilted her head. “What else would I be?” Caitlyn asked. 

 

Vi pushed off the short wall she had been sitting on. She stuffed her hands in her pockets and approached Caitlyn. 

 

“It just seems like maybe something is there. She risked her job for you.” Vi said. “She never would have helped me otherwise.”

 

Caitlyn turned away. She sat on a tree root. Vi paused a moment before joining her. They were a respectable distance away from each other, but it felt like cities apart. 

 

Warm breeze blew. It was crazy to Vi that it managed to reach all the down here. Ekko’s sanctuary was bathed in summer sweetness in a way nowhere else in the Undercity was. 

 

“Maybe there had been,” Caitlyn finally spoke. Her hair danced with the wind. She turned to face Vi. “But I meant what I said in my room. My mind has been occupied.”

 

Vi watched Caitlyn, grey eyes meeting blue. 

 

“With what?” Vi asked. 

 

Before Caitlyn can reply, someone cleared their throat. 

 

Both women turn toward the noise. 

 

One of Ekko’s friends, a face Vi recognizes but can’t put a name to, spoke. 

 

“We’ve got it.” They say. “A message from Silco’s people. They gave us a meeting place.”


 

Marcus and his men trampled through the darkest recesses of the Undercity. He had gotten reports of a few firelights heading down. Gut instinct told him to follow. 

 

He was rewarded with a brief report of someone seeing the Kiramman girl. 

 

He was on the right track, he knew it. 

 

Marcus looked around. 

 

It was a wasteland

Pale, sandy dirt coating everything. Rusting and rotted houses and structures. People huddling in fear in the shadows, crawling with disgusting shimmer growths.

 

Marcus could hardly stomach it. 

 

They had been circling for the last hour with no results. 

 

Marcus paused, scanning the area, thinking. 

 

The five men he took with him froze behind him, awaiting orders. 

 

As it should be. As it will be, once he solves this massive problem. 

 

There was a movement just to Marcus’s side. He followed it.

 

A shriveled addict with broken glasses and horrific growth on his face scuttled behind cracked house, clearly hiding.

 

Marcus narrowed his eyes. He signaled his men to stay quiet and followed. 

 

Marcus tiptoed into the shadowed alley. If he was still and quiet, he thought he could still hear the man moving. 

 

Carefully, he crept around. The man sat hunched against the back wall, huddled in rags, expression started and exposed. 

 

Marcus signaled again. Three men went around the other way. They’d cut him off if he tried to run. 

 

Marcus leveled his gun and carefully approached. 

 

The addict was so out of it, he didn’t notice Marcus until he was nearly in front of him. 

 

The addict jumped and tried to run. He was cut off by the other three. One roughly kicked him back. 

 

The addict fell flat on his back, hood flopping down, revealing his pitiful and revolting appearance. 

 

Once Marcus was done, there would be no more shimmer. The future addicts would thank him. 

 

Marcus approached. “What are you doing down here?” He questioned. 

 

The man hurried to his knees. He put his shaking arms in the air and looked about frantically. 

 

“N-nothing! I swear, I’m just m-minding my-“

 

“It looks to me as though you’re looking for your next fix.” Marcus cut him off. 

 

The man’s eyes widened. Guilty, Marcus thought with disgust. 

 

“N-no! I was-“

 

“Reece, how long of a sentence is intention to buy?” Marcus asked. 

 

Reece pretended to think about it. “I don’t know, Sheriff. Depends on how sympathetic the ones charging him are.” Reece replied. 

 

“Sheriff?” The man whispered. Sweat dripped down his brow. His eyes were wide and he stared at the ground in horror. 

 

Marcus used his gun to gesture to the man. “Does he look sympathy worthy to you lot?” Marcus asked. 

 

A steady chorus of ‘no’s followed. 

 

The man looked up at him. “P-please!” The man pleaded. “Please, I was just minding my business, I-I’ll do anything-“

 

“Anything?” Marcus sneered. He took three steps forward until . “Alright. Tell you what. You tell me what’s going on down here, we’ll let you off.”

 

The addict hesitated.  

 

Where were you going?” Marcus pressed. 

 

The addict shrunk into himself. 

 

He mumbled something. 

 

“What?” Marcus barked. 

 

The man shook. He looked up and met Marcus’s eyes. 

 

To see the Eye.” He whispered. 

Marcus’s eyes widened. 

 

Of course. Where better to get his fix than the shimmer baron himself?

 

This was it. His in. It was all playing out in front of him. 

 

Marcus’s face hardened. “Well,” Marcus drawled. “We wouldn’t want to interrupt now, would we?”


 

They agreed to meet in the Sumps. 

 

Sevika had her arm tied behind her back, with Vander’s steel grip on her forearm. Caitlyn walked on the other side, hands glued to her sides. She wore a steely look and carefully maintained a hawkish watch on their surroundings. It was agreed she would stay quiet until her time came. She did her job well. Sevika and Caitlyn never even looked at eachother. 

 

They neared a tall tower with an eye on top. No one but cowering addicts to witness their journey. 

 

Sevika and Vander remained silent the entire way down. 

 

What more was there to discuss?

 

She didn’t struggle. It made Vander uneasy. Sevika was not the type of woman to take anything lying down. 

 

How much faith did she have in Silco? How valuable was she really?

 

In the end it wouldn’t really matter. 

 

Vander arrived. 

 

Behind a gate, he could hear unsettling human sounds of desperation. 

 

Sevika’s face was blank. 

 

Vander watched her for a moment before continuing forward. 

 

He kept his hand on Sevika while Caitlyn opened the gate. 

 

It was shadowy even in the low light. There was a purple glow coming from the left. 

 

Vander stalled, watching it. 

 

The noises persisted. 

 

Steeling himself, he approached. 

 

Silco himself looked the same as the last time Vander saw him. 

 

Olive skin a trencher pale, hair short, infected eye glowing in the dark. His coat made him seem broader than he was. Vander could tell by his face and hands he remained thin and wiry. 

 

Even the people standing guard behind him seemed familiar. Vander wouldn’t be surprised if he had brought his top lieutenants, those with him the longest, for this meeting. 

 

It was the people begging at his feet was new. Silco held vials of purple poison low, taunting them with it. He let out a low chuckle. 

 

He glanced up at Vander. The smirk left his face. 

 

“Vander,” Silco drawled. 

 

“Silco.” Vander replied gruffly. He tightened his hold on Sevika. She had her eyes on Silco, nerves of steel. From the corner of his eye, Vander could see the subtle distaste in Caitlyn’s eye as she watched the hungry addicts beg. 

 

“I’ve regretted that we never had the opportunity to finish our conversation.” Silco said. “Your death cut it short.” 

 

“Where is Powder?” Vander asked bluntly. He had no patience for Silco’s delusions. 

 

Silco looked away. He lowered the shimmer vial enough for a beggar to reach up for it, only to teasingly tilt it away last minute. 

 

“Home.” Silco replied. 

 

Vander narrowed his eyes. 

 

“What have you done with her?” Vander pressed. 

 

Silco looked up. “I have freed her.” Silco answered. He dropped the vials into the waiting hands of the sick. They gulped the purple sludge down greedily. 

 

“Candidly, I thought you were above this,” Silco said. “The Hound planning an ambush.”

 

The beggar’s bones cracked and bodies twisted as they morphed into something ugly. Something inhuman. Caitlyn gasped. She took a slight step back, eyes following the transition in silent horror. 

 

Vander raised a brow and jerked his head towards them. 

 

A ghost of a smile flitted against Silco’s face. 

 

Vander pushed Sevika onto her knees. 

 

“Suppose you’ve met our company before?” Vander asked. 

 

From the shadows, green glowing lights descended. 

 

Hovering menacingly, the firelights stood ready, a good seven of them against Silco’s two and his three hulking monsters. Three, if you counted Sevika, who, while missing an arm, Vander couldn’t dismiss. Vander was sure the others were armed to the teeth. If Caitlyn was as good a shot as Vi insisted, Vander supposed they came out about even. 

 

“You never knew your limits,” Silco said. “It’s what got you here, half dead. It’s what will finish the job.” 

 

The monsters descend. 

 

The firelights rush down, weapons ready.

 

Sevika lunges to her feet, body checking a firelight off his board on her way to Silco. With a grunt, she tears through the rope, thin trails of blood beading where the rope cut through her skin on impact. 

 

She paused to stomp them into the ground. 

 

She’s rewarded by a hit from behind from Ekko, pipe in hand. 

 

She stumbled back and whirls around, but Ekko has already moved. 

 

Silco stood still. His eyes never left Vander. 

 

Vander approached him. He would have to finish what he started. He would carry the regret on his back like he had been for years. Let it pile on. All for the kids’ sake. 

 

Vander was a few feet away when a gun fired from behind. The bullet whistled past, hitting the wall behind Silco. 

 

Silco froze. 

 

Vander turned. 

 

Chaos unleashed. 

 

From behind, about five enforcers force their way through. A scared-looking man with growth’s his face led them, an Enforcer gripping his cloak.

 

Huck, Vander thought.

 

The Enforcer released him. He scrambled to get away.

 

Caitlyn scowled. “What are you-“

 

One shot at her. She dove out of the way just in time, gun flying out of her hands. 

 

Vander and Silco dive towards the ground at same time. 

 

Bullets go flying, indiscriminately aiming at everyone in the room. 

 

The Firelights scrambled. Good. Ekko dodge to pull Caitlyn to safety. He glanced at Vander. Vander nodded at him. Get her out first. 

 

Ekko disappeared. 

 

The monster’s bodies shuddered with the force of the bullets going through them, but still they clumsily persisted. 

 

The Sheriff, with his full badge on display, made a sprint towards Silco, gun at the ready. 

 

Sevika interrupted him, driving someone else’s blade into his gut before he could get to him. 

 

The Sheriff collapsed. 

 

The Enforcers paused, distracted by the blood pooling around their boss’s body. 

 

Sevika got to Silco, pulling him up, and he  and his remaining companions disappeared. 

 

Vander took a deep breath. And then another. And another. 

 

It didn’t work. 

 

He screamed in rage. 

 

An Enforcer looked at him. The last remaining one. The others all fled at the sight of Marcus’s bleeding body. 

 

Leveled his gun. 

 

Vander stood, met him with two long strides, and hit. 

 

And hit. 

 

And hit. 

 


 

The sun has began to set, leaving the dingy lighting in the lanes to go from brown to neon. 

 

The tower Jinx stood at was only a jaunt away from The Last Drop. Close enough to go home and change her mind. Far enough that she wouldn’t be disturbed by meaningless foot traffic or purple eyes. 

 

She had to think

She hit her forehead with the stupid flare.

 

In one hand, she clutched it, the cool metal resting against her forehead. In the other she rolled the hexgem around her fingers in contemplation. 

 

He didn’t come back for you. A creaky voice whispered. 

 

Not Mylo’s, or Claggors. It was rough, familiar but forgotten. It had been whispering to her long before Mylo and Claggor butt in.

 

Vander left. Vander left and he was alive

 

So matter which side Jinx looked at it, which way she twisted and turned and detonated the though she couldn’t get the sharp edges to fit. 

 

So she stopped. 

 

She sat alone and thought and thought and thought about something new

 

If Vander was alive, what about Vi?

 

Jinx hit her head again. It left an achy sting on her forehead. Good

 

Jinx opened her eyes. 

 

She turned the flare this way and that, no light catching in the fog of the Lanes. 

 

The cold air fell over her like a ghost. 

 

She thought she could hear Mylo chuckling somewhere behind her. 

 

Fucking prick. He couldn’t let her have aaaaaaaanything to herself, could he? Big whiner didn’t like the competition. He couldn’t get anyone’s attention anymore, thanks to her, and he made sure she filled in the gaps. He was like that alive, too. Attention hog. 

 

“‘S not about you.” Jinx grunted, venom flaring up. 

 

Claggor was quiet. He only piped up when they fought. Because who would defend poor Mylo from the scary ooky Jinx if not him?

 

And they said she was the pathetic one. 

 

Talk about clingy!

 

Who’s it about then, Pow-Pow? Not Vi. 

 

“Shut up!” Jinx hissed. She whirled to face her brother. 

 

He flickered like a flame, ghostly and pale, eyes scratched out by cosmic light. 

 

“Vi is dead.” Jinx said, pointing the flare at him in accusation. “I know she’s dead!”

 

Then why are you out here? Claggor’s tired voice sighed in disappointment.

 

Jinx spun.

 

He was hiding in the shadow of the water tower, behind rusted steel. She wasn’t stupid. She could see his figure lurking. 

 

What’s the matter Jinx? Mylo taunted. He crouched at Claggor’s feet, skinny arms resting on his knees, white eyes stark against the shadows. Afraid of being wrong again?

 

“I’m not afraid!” Jinx forced a laugh. It turned into a cackle. Her ribs ached. “Of Vi? Of Vander? I’m not scared, I don’t care! I DON’T CARE!” 

 

Prove it, the scratchy, creaky, familiar but forgotten voice said. 

 

Claggor and Mylo watched her expectantly. They didn’t say it, but Jinx could see. 

 

Prove it. 

 

Jinx righted her fist around the hex gem. She looked between her hands. 

 

She wasn’t afraid. 

 

She wasn’t

 

It didn’t matter. 

 

Vi wouldn’t come. 

 

Vi never came. 

Vander would stay topside, locked up and forgotten in Jinx’s brain until she could untangle all the guts and feelings tied up in him. And Vi would stay in whatever hole she was dumped in, alone and afraid and miserable and jinxed, because that was the kind of sister Jinx was, that was what she had done to all of them-

 

Prove it. 

 

Jinx squeezed her eyes shut. 

 

Wherever you are, light it up and I’ll find you, Vi had said. 

 

Jinx lifted the flare above her head and set it off.

 

Blue smoke pooled all around her. Mylo and Claggor disappeared in its color. 

 

Vi would too when it was gone. 


 

Silco stilled. A safe distance away, he stilled. 

 

Ran was shot in the side. Minor setback. Would live. 

 

Silco panted, frozen and still. 

 

Dustin nervously twitched. 

 

Sevika stepped away from him, back turned. 

 

Silco forced himself to sit. 

 

Forced himself to think.

 

Marcus betrayed him, and that was the least of his problems. 

 

Vander got away. 

 

Again

 

He was after Jinx. He would take her away from him

 

Jinx was unsteady. She needed him, now more than ever, and he needed her. 

 

Silco struggled to remain still. 

 

The chembarons would grow more discontent. They had been howling at his heels, nipping and yapping, complaining about Sevika’s disappearance, about the Hexgate restrictions, about Jinx.

 

Now this

 

Marcus

 

Vander

 

Silco stood. 

 

He kicked random debris. He flung his arms out, kicking and kicking.

 

He grabbed Dustin. He began to yell. 

 

What he said wasn’t important. 

 

He hit Dustin on the forehead, yelling. 

 

Sevika stayed turned away. Ran stayed quiet. 

 

He hit Dustin again, tossing him to the ground, losing his balance. 

 

Silco howled in rage. 

 

He turned. 

 

Found something to kick in. 

 

He stomped, stomped, stomped. 

 

He let all his rage drain. 

 

It was a person. Not Dustin. Good. 

 

Silco kicked them until they stopped moving. 

 

He turned around. 

 

Smoothed his hair back. Rubbed his face. 

 

He stared up, up, up. 

 

“Get up,” Silco snapped in Dustin’s direction. 

 

The man complied. 

 

Silco once again began to walk. He needed to get to the Last Drop. There was work to do. 

 

“Your arm needs attention.” Silco told Sevika as she strode beside him. 

 

She grunted. 

 

Good. It would be taken care of. 

 

Ran and Dustin lingered behind them, neither willing to test Silco’s patience further. 

 

Good. 

 

Silco took a breath in. 

 

He would handle it. He would handle all of it. 


 

Someone knocked into Vi’s shoulder. 

 

She spun to face them. Some chem punk with glowing green implants in his cheek. 

 

“Watch it, bitch.” They scoffed. 

 

Vi shoved them with one hand. 

 

They stumbled before taking a step forward. 

 

Vi shoved them back harder. They fell. 

 

“Fuck you!” Vi spat, flipping them off. 

 

They only eyed her up, before deciding she wasn’t worth it and moving away. 

 

Vi turned her eyes towards the sky. 

 

She focused her gaze on a shape above her. 

 

Blue

Plumes and plumes of baby blue. 

 

It was beautiful. It beckoned her. 

 

Powder

 

It had to be Powder. 

 

Vi jerked from her reverie and sprinted off. 

 

She had to find her. 


 

A crow cawed. 

 

Jinx stood, arm extended, as her smoke fizzled out. 

 

She scanned the area before her. 

 

Nothing

She closed her eyes. 

 

Of course she didn’t come. 

 

She knew she wouldn’t. 

 

Why did she even light the stupid thing?

 

Jinx chucked it off the side of the deck, yelling as it sailed into the air. 

 

It disappeared into the fog. 

 

Aw, is Jinx gunna cry? Mylo taunted. 

 

Jinx growled. 

 

Why would she come for you? Claggor asked in an exhausted voice. 

 

She wouldn’t

 

She didn’t

 

She left her. 

 

No wonder Vander never came back, Mylo taunted. 

 

“That was different.” Jinx snapped. 

 

How? Mylo pushed. 

 

“It just IS!” Jinx screeched. “SHUT UP!” 

 

“Powder?” 

 

Jinx stalled. 

 

She swatted at her ear. 

 

Mylo sounded weird. Well, not weird. Normal.  He sounded normal. He sounded normal in the before-dead kind of normal, not like he sounded now, all echo-y and mean. He sounded different. 

 

Jinx scowled. She shook her head. She turned to face him. 

 

Her face dropped in surprise. 

 

Mylo looked weird-normal

 

He looked older. Bigger. His hair was different, short on the sides and long on top. Tied in the back. 

 

He had a bunch of stupid little tattoos showing. A mustache on his hip. Stupid

 

His clothes were different. Nicer. No holes. 

 

He was looking at her with a wounded expression, like he finally moved on from angry and on to hurt. 

 

Or he was pretending. Playing another trick. 

 

“Powder?” He asked again.  

 

Jinx whipped her gun out. “SHUT UP!” Jinx snarled. “I’m in no mood!”

 

Mylo took a hesitant step toward her. 

 

Jinx put her finger on the trigger. He doesn’t take steps. Not anymore. He just flickers in and out. He was being weird. He was being different. Jinx wanted to take a step back but couldn’t. Not without risking the high drop. What would Silco say if she showed up with broken bones over fucking Mylo

 

“Pow, it’s me.” Mylo insisted. He touched his chest and looked at her imploringly. “It’s your brother. We’re here to get you.”

 

Jinx pulled the trigger. 

 

Mylo fell to the ground with a thud. 

 

FUCK!” He screamed, clutching his bleeding leg. “FUCK, FUCK, FUUUUUCK! FUCK MY LIFE THAT HURT, THAT HURT-“

 

Jinx stared. The red blood seeped past his hand and stained his skin red. Mylo doesn’t bleed. Mylo just goes poof. 

 

Her breathing hitched. 

 

No. Oh no. 

 

“I’m sorry,” Jinx blurted. Tears rolled down her cheek and the hand that still held the gun shook. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry-“

 

“Why did you do that?!” Mylo asked. He slammed his fist into the ground, groaning in pain.  “Fuck that hurts!”

 

“It was a mistake,” Jinx pleaded. She stepped to the side, away from him, away from the Mylo-that-bleeds. “It was a mistake-“

 

Thudding behind him. Footsteps. 

 

Claggor. Different. Older. Bigger. Knelt besides Mylo. 

 

“What the hell happened to you?” Claggor gasped. He looked up. Eyes widened when he looked at Jinx. 

 

Jinx sucked in a sharp, shaky breath. 

 

She had to go

 

Then comes last. 

 

Behind Claggor is one more ghost. 

 

She is still taller than Jinx. Still keeps her hair short, though it’s different now. Has a stupid tattoo on her face and a nose ring. 

 

Her eyes were the same. 

 

They looked her in shock, just like they did last time. 

 

“Powder?” Vi whispered. 

 

Jinx ran. 

Notes:

Next time on this fic:
“I can’t believe it was her.” Mylo said.

Vi nodded. She knew what he meant.

Powder had grown up. She was still small, dainty, with a doll-like face and little button nose. She had hair sweeping all the way down to her feet, and tattoos painting her side a soft blue. Her eyes seemed bluer than what Vi remembered. She looked agitated. Panicked. Afraid.

“I missed her so much,” Mylo said thickly. He absent mindedly touched his leg, tracing the bandages up and down, wincing when he got to the tender parts. “Do you think she knows I’m not mad?”

“You’re not?” Vi asked. He shot her a look.

“No,” Mylo snapped. “Of course not.”

They sat in silence, Mylo grumbling to himself and Vi watching.

He let out a big dramatic sigh after a minute.

“Ok, I’m not that mad,” Mylo amended. His face morphed into something more serious. “I don’t think she knew it was me.” Mylo confessed.

Vi’s brow furrowed.

“What do you mean?” Vi asked.

Mylo hesitated. He looked at Vi a moment, eyes full of worry, before continuing. “She was talking to someone before I got there.” Mylo said.

Chapter 10: Silver

Notes:

Ok so I am going to instead of doing a sequel just add chapters to this one. I’m on mobile currently and will finish updating when I am at home. Next chapter should be a bit shorter since I ended up splitting this one in two. I hope you enjoy!!

Edit: added a tag, more incoming and the preview of next chapter is up!! It will still be a shorter chapter but I’m going to see where I can add some length :))

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Ah!” Mylo hissed.

Caitlyn’s father glanced up at him in apology as he tried to grasp the bullet with his tweezers. Mylo didn’t let up on his white knuckle grip on Vi’s hand, only wincing as the man made a second attempt at removing the bullet.

He had been so relieved Caitlyn was physically unharmed he didn’t stop to question why Vi’s brother had a bullet wound.

Her mother, on the other hand…

“Why can’t you trust my judgement?” Caitlyn exclaimed, standing behind the couch Mylo was receiving treatment on, heated glare directed at her mother. “I wouldn’t ask for a meeting with the council unless it were pertinent!”

“You do understand that you’ve broken several laws?” Her mother asked in that dignified, condescending tone that drove Caitlyn up the wall.

“She was doing what she thought was right..” her father said. Caitlyn relaxed a fraction. She could count on her father to play peacekeeper and defend her, even when she didn’t need it.

He pulled his hand back, tweezers triumphantly squeezing the bullet between the tips. Mylo grunted with pain and gripped Vi so hard his arm shook. Vi didn’t wince or pull away. She just murmured encouragement to her brother and maintained a steady hand.

God, she is attractive.

Caitlyn’s snapped back to her mother, who had followed her gaze and frowned. Now was not the time.

“I’ll take full responsibility!” Caitlyn snapped.

Cassandra frowned. She narrowed her eyes and looked at Caitlyn as though she was a particularly stubborn child. “You are a councilors daughter,” She reminded her, as though Caitlyn hadn’t been receiving the same rebuke for years. “Your actions reflect on the entire body.”

Caitlyn could feel her temper slipping.

“My actions?!” Caitlyn cried. “You know what else reflects on the council? Its citizens living on the streets, being poisoned, having to choose between a kingpin that wants to exploit them and a government that doesn’t give a shit!”

Mylo yelped.

He twitched, jerking away from the needle stitching him closed. Vi clamped his leg down, preventing further jerking.

“Perhaps this conversation would better be finished in private?” Her father unsubtly suggested. Mylo panted a bit, staring at nothing, while Vi’s eyes gaze remained glued onto her brother. Neither of them were listening.

What her father really wanted was to finish his work in peace.

Caitlyn stormed out without waiting for her mother. She stood in the hall, angry, glaring at the door to the room she had just fled.

After a moment, her mother joined her. She carefully closed the door, considerate towards everyone else as always, and faced Caitlyn.

“I know what you’re thinking,” Caitlyn rushed. “You think this is about me. I’m doing this to prove a point. I don’t have anything to prove. What I have is a duty towards everyone I watched suffer to bring an end to this drug addled reign of terror.”

“Caitlyn, really- ”

“Yes!” Caitlyn gasped. She flung her arms about, her cool and collected mask flung out the window and lying broken on the pavement. “Yes, really! The people of the Undercity deserve more! You’ve said the same thing yourself! If I could just show the council, I can help.”

Her mother sighed. Her brow furrowed, and she looked away from Caitlyn. She paused, drew a breath through her nose, frown ever increasing.

Caitlyn watched, feeling as though she needed to catch her breath.

Her mother’s eyes found her again. She seemed to study Caitlyn for a split second before finding what she needed. Her mother blinked several times, coming to a conclusion. She opened her mouth to speak. Caitlyn braced herself for another argument.

“I’ll schedule an audience.” Her mother replied.

Caitlyn gasped. She drew herself up, and her eyes widened.

She said yes.

“Thank you,” Caitlyn murmured, eyes going soft.

“You and your friend can address the council yourself. I suggest you prepare accordingly.” Her mother finished.

Caitlyn only nodded.

The conversation didn’t feel finished.

“I have Jayce and Heimerdinger’s backing.” Caitlyn added needlessly. “And Vi will testify to what she saw.”

Her mother nodded. “Good.” She said, She looked at Caitlyn, no longer as councilwoman Kiramman, but as her mother. “Now please wash up and get some rest. I’ve had enough news of your adventures in one sitting.”

Caitlyn could only nod and watch her mother walk away.



They were quiet after Caitlyn’s father finished up.

Mylo sat flexing his toes, staring at his bandaged leg.

Vi stood next to the fireplace, watching him.

This was her fault. She should have never agreed to splitting up. She could have talked to Powder. She knows she could have.

“It wasn’t her fault.” Mylo said. “I think I scared her.”

Vi sighed.

She walked over and sat in the armchair next to him.

“How are holding up? Besides the leg?” She asked.

Mylo frowned. He had a faraway look in his eye as he stared at his injury.

“I can’t believe it was her.” Mylo said.

Vi nodded. She knew what he meant.

Powder had grown up. She was still small, dainty, with a doll-like face and little button nose. She had hair sweeping all the way down to her feet, and tattoos painting her side a soft blue. Her eyes seemed bluer than what Vi remembered. She looked agitated. Panicked. Afraid.

“I missed her so much,” Mylo said thickly. He absentmindedly touched his leg, tracing the bandages up and down, wincing when he got to the tender parts. “Do you think she knows I’m not mad?”

“You’re not?” Vi asked. He shot her a look.

“No,” Mylo snapped. “Of course not.”

They sat in silence, Mylo grumbling to himself and Vi watching.

He let out a big dramatic sigh after a minute.

“Ok, I’m not that mad,” Mylo amended. His face morphed into something more serious. “I don’t think she knew it was me,” Mylo confessed.

Vi’s brow furrowed.

“What do you mean?” Vi asked.

Mylo hesitated. He looked at Vi for a moment, eyes full of worry, before continuing. “She was talking to someone before I got there.” Mylo said.

Ice reached into Vi’s heart.

“Who?” she demanded.

Mylo shrugged. “I don’t know.” He replied. “She told me to shut up, but I hadn’t been talking. She didn’t seem ok, Vi. Do you think…” He trailed off.

Vi’s grip tightened on the arm of the chair.

“What?” she prodded.

Mylo shook his head. “I don’t know,” he said. Vi stared at him. He swallowed. “Do you think Shimmer had something to do with it?”

Vi closed her eyes.

She sighed.

“God, I hope not.” She admitted.

They sat in silence for a moment.

Mylo looked uncertain. Scared. He was trying to hide it, but Vi knew better.

Vi reached over to touch his arm.

“We’ll get her back.” Vi promised softly.

Mylo fidgeted. His eyes darted to Vi, and his lap, and back.

“How do you know?” Mylo asked.

Vi squeezed. “She never lost us,” Vi said. “We’ll show her that.”

Vi let her words sink in. They seemed to do their part, because Mylo’s face smoothed and he nodded. He weakly smiled at Vi.

Footsteps came into the room.

Caitlyn looked a little dazed, but none the worse for her argument with her mother.

It was incredible how alike they were.

They even frowned the same.

Vi’s own memories of her mother were worn and faded, but she never recalled such a stark similarity between them.

Vi shook the thought from her head.

She raised a brow and waited.

Cait took a sharp breath. She looked like she needed it.

“She…said she’ll get us a meeting.” Caitlyn spoke.

Vi looked at Cait in surprise.

Caitlyn looked like she didn’t believe it herself.

“Oh,” Mylo said. “That’s great.”

He turned to Vi and mouthed, ‘Right?’.

Vi minutely nodded in confirmation.

Mylo nodded back in understanding before turning to Cait and adding, “Congrats. What are you going to tell them?”

Caitlyn looked at Vi.

Vi looked at Cait.

Shit, Vi thought.

The work was just beginning.

 


Heimerdinger watched as Ekko carefully copied his mechanics onto a paper he was willing to write explanatory notes on. They sat in his lab, side by side, with the hoverboard in front of them.

The last two hours had been filled with careful examination of the device and Ekko walking Heimerdinger through the design.

Heimerdinger knew Ekko had boundless potential, but seeing the expanse up close and personal was shocking.

He was much further along than even Heimerdinger realized.

Who knows how many brilliant minds never got to see the light of day due to circumstances of birth?

Heimerdinger’s nose twitched thinking about it.

Endless. The numbers were endless.

“Your friends,” Heimerdinger asked carefully. “The bugs. How did you all come together?”

“Firelights.” Ekko corrected. He didn’t look up from his writings but did not pause to consider his next words.

Ekko set the pencil down and faced Heimerdinger fully, giving him his full attention. He eyed the former council member before speaking.

“As a kid, I used to build all the time.” Ekko said. “Me and Powder…” he stumbled, the lightest hints of grief washing over his voice. Heimerdinger watched him shrug it off. “She was my best friend. Brilliant. We would run off to the scrapyard and spend all day building things. Tools, weapons, anything that struck our fancy. I had been alone before. Didn’t really click with the other kids, you know? But I did with Powder. I thought we could do anything. She inspired me.” Ekko paused. “You know, as a kid.” He finished.

Heimerdinger nodded. “Collaboration is the greatest tool a mind can possess.” Heimerdinger said.

That was true. Of course, one also needed focus, drive, ambition…

Ekko continued.

“When the Shimmer epidemic broke out, I felt alone. The Undercity didn’t have much, and whatever it did have was crumbling away, destroyed by shimmer. The Firelights helped me. Made me feel like I could do something. I hadn’t felt that way in a long time.”

Heimerdinger nodded. “It’s remarkable.” He said. “How the impossible can be done with another.”

A wry smile flicked onto Ekko’s face. He turned back to his work, picking up his pencil and began writing.

Heimerdinger sat in comfortable silence.

The Firelights were exceptional.

They had shown more intention and care towards the greater community than Heimerdinger had in the last hundred years. It was time to face the truth. He, Cecil B. Heimerdinger, had grown complacent. The former innovator and champion of progress had become comfortable in the status quo and stopped pushing for better. For greatness. While he thought he was holding progress together, things had been falling apart under his nose.

Not any longer.

He would change. He would be different. He would help Ekko however he could and show his former colleagues what real progress can bring if you care to listen.

Ekko put his pencil down and slid the paper over to Heimerdinger.

“What do you think?” Ekko asked. He was only being polite. The kind of confidence that shone from his being when he gave Heimerdinger his copy proved that.

Heimerdinger beamed.

“I think I want to hear more.” Heimerdinger replied.

 



Marcus was dead.

Jayce had to hear from Caitlyn. Official channels seem to be keeping it hush. At whose word, Jayce wasn’t sure.

Whatever the case may be, Jayce knew he had to talk to Mel.

There was no one else he could think of who had her warmth, her care, her intellect when it came to an emergency. The city was going to be thrown into turmoil, and Jayce felt Mel Medarda was the only person he could turn to.

He arrived at her office. Elora was kind enough to show him to the couch before disappearing in kind.

Jayce sat, shoulders hunched, hands fisting the fabric of his pants.

yet,importantly,and,scene and hisMarcus’s death wasn’t all Caitlyn had herald. There had been something of a showdown between Vander and Silco, the industrialist, and apparently a drug lord. Caitlyn didn’t have proof beyond her own testimony that Silco had attacked them, had shimmer on scene as well as his own party take the drug with intent to use it for violence. Jayce trusted her and more importantly believed her, but the question remained: with no hard evidence yet could they convince the council?

They would soon find out. Caitlyn asked her mother for a meeting. To speak of what they saw in the Undercity. Caitlyn asked for his support — to vote in their favor when she and Vi had finished, to speak in their favor. Caitlyn was family. Of course, he would give her his support. He told her he would do everything in his power.

Hopefully, Mel would feel the same way.

The door opened. Just being in the same room as Mel was like a soothing balm on his raw nerves. Jayce didn’t hesitate. He stood. Mel stilled.

“I’m glad I caught you,” Jayce said, shoulders relaxing and a smile making its way to his face. The smile fell and his eyebrows bunched when he recalled what he came to say. “There’s been news. The Sheriff is dead.”

Mel didn’t move. She wasn’t quite looking at Jayce, instead just to the left of him.

“What was the cause?” She asked.

Jayce frowned. “Witness testimony says he went on an unauthorized raid. It appeared to be some sort of cover up.” Jayce sighed. He tended again. “Caitlyn said he shot at her.”

“The Kiramman girl?” Mel asked, disbelieving.

“We’re not sure of his motives. The enforcers present have yet to be questioned and are currently missing. I haven’t received any news on my inquiry to see what kind of paper trail he may have left explaining his actions. What I do know is there was a meeting between Silco, an Undercity man currently under investigation for some sort of organized drug trade, and a second party who had an interest in seeing his arrest. The goal was to bring him in and launch a full scale investigation. It turned into a full shootout between Silco’s people, Caitlyn’s allies and the enforcers.”

Mel put a hand to her mouth, looking disturbed. “We have no sheriff currently.” She looked up at Jayce, almost for confirmation.

Jayce nodded.

Mel grimaced. She walked over to the large window and stood at it, looking over the beautiful view.

Jayce hesitated before joining her.

Something was off. Mel quiet, subdued even. There was something Jayce couldn’t put his finger on in the way she held herself, like a weight was on her shoulders.

“What’s wrong?” Jayce asked softly. He looked at her imploringly, eyes soft when gazing at her.

“You just told me we have no law and no order in our city,” Mel replied. Her words were distant, and she wasn’t looking at him. “What is right about that?”

“Mel,” Jayce pressed. “It’s me. Something is bothering you.”

Mel’s shoulders slumped. Just a fraction. She glanced over at Jayce as if to weigh the pros and cons. She must have seen something worth gambling on while looking at Jayce because she turned to him fully and began to speak.

“My mother,” Mel spoke in a haunting voice, “is here. In Piltover.”

Jayce hesitated. He watched Mel’s face, the traces of turmoil he could spot underneath her composure.

“And that worries you?” He asked, keeping his tone neutral.

Mel sighed.

“She’s far too interested in Hextech,” Mel said, turning away from the window to pace. “She doesn’t think she has the upper hand at home and is under a delusion that she can take Hextech to give her one.”

There is a twinge in Jayce’s chest. Worry. If Mel was this thrown off by her mothers appearance, she had good reason to be. Even pacing with anxiety, her footsteps were more of a glide. She was holding herself well. If it was Jayce he would have already sought advice twice over and torn his hair out trying to puzzle a solution. He would have went to Mel. She would have listened carefully, examined the situation with empathy and care, and come to her own solid opinion and made an argument for it. She would have brought up ideas that hadn’t occurred to Jayce, something he couldn’t think of with the scientific wiring of his brain. Jayce would leave feeling sure of himself, sure of her as a leader.

Jayce can’t be Mel. But he can try nonetheless.

He reached forward and grasped her hand, slowly pulling her away from her thoughts and towards him. Once they were chest to chest, he looked into her eyes.

“That would never happen.” Jayce assured her. “Hextech is Viktor and I’s life work. We haven’t let it diminish in worth to hurt people yet, and there are no plans for weaponry in our future.”

Mel sighed, pulling away. She looked over her shoulder, arms wrapped around herself.

“It’s not the idea of weapons that scares me.” Mel admitted. “It’s her wielding them.”

Jayce bent his head, catching her eye.

“I have faith in you.” He said softly. “I have faith in us. Piltover is not easy pickings. Your mother can’t have Hextech without Viktor or I and neither of us is interested in what she offers.”

A flicker of a smile appeared on Mel’s lips before fading.

“If my mother has it her way,” Mel’s eyes fully met Jayce’s for the first time. “She won’t give you an option. We need to be careful.” Mel sighed. “I need you to be ready to defend yourself.”

Jayce swallowed. He nodded shallowly.

Mel grasped her hand, taking his between her two warm palms.

“I promise.” Jayce murmured.

He would support her in any way he could. Just like she supports him.

 



The meeting was about to start.

Jayce on one side of the hall, he could see Vi and Caitlyn furiously whispering to each other in the corner.

Before he could wonder too much about what they were saying, Cassandra stopped in front of him.

“Counselor.” Jayce nodded at her.

She thinly smiled.

She glanced in the direction of her daughter and sighed.

“I told her to come prepared.” Cassandra grimaced.

Jayce looked over. Both women had paused their argument to look at him. As soon as they noticed him looking, the intense whispering started up again.

“I’m sure they’re just uneasy. There have been a lot of changes in the last day.”

Cassandra sighed. “Yes. This business with the Sheriff is terrible.”

Jayce frowned. “Do we have any idea when we will be replacing him? I don’t like the idea of leaving the position open with this much unrest.”

Cassandra shook her head. “I sincerely doubt there will be any discussion until after the funeral.”

With another look in her daughter’s direction, she headed in.

When Jayce turned to follow her gaze, he was met with the sight of two rapidly approaching women.

“I need to talk to you,” Vi demanded, outpacing Caitlyn by inches.

“Vi- “Sprout began, but Vi was quick to cut her off by abruptly stopping in front of Jayce.

“I need to know what you’re going to tell the council about the bombing.” Vi insisted, staring Jayce down with intense grey eyes.

Jayce blinked. “Nothing,” He hesitated, brow furrowing. “I was under the impression you two would be filling them in.”

“I don’t want you to bring up my sister.” Vi said.

Jayce recoiled. “Your sister? The not dead one? The one who bombed the pavilion and killed six people-“

“Silco is keeping her hostage!” Vi snapped, waving her arm in frustration, face screwing in anger. “She doesn’t have a choice!”

Caitlyn put a hand on Vi’s shoulder.

Jayce pinched his nose. There was no way he could promise that.

“You want me to leave out the involvement of your sister who stole from me and killed six people on the off chance that she is some kind of an unwilling victim in all this, is that what I’m understanding?” Jayce pressed, the absolute audacity of what was being asked stunning him.

Vi narrowed her gaze. “It’s not an off chance, pretty boy!” Vi poked a finger into his chest, taking a step closer, getting into his face. “Do you have any idea what kind of person he really is? How long my sister been with him?” Vi glared at him, eyes looking up and down. Jayce held her gaze, unafraid of her brusque mannerisms.

“Vi, that’s enough.” Caitlyn said firmly. Vi’s head whipped around to face her.

Ten.” Vi snarled. “She was just ten.”

Jayce’s stomach roiled. Unbidden, the image of a young girl holding a neon colored grenade flashed in his mind. It was downright disturbing.

“I don’t know what kind of fucked up delusions he put her in head, but I can’t put an end to them if you lock her up!” Vi finished, chest heaving, eyes a little wild.

Jayce tried to picture it. Being in her shoes. He tried to imagine it was Caitlyn. If she had done something horrible and a shadowy figure stood behind her with puppet strings attached. Jayce had been there. Stood in front of the council and given the responsibility for an explosion. Of course, he hadn’t meant it. It had been an accident. Jayce has spent his entire career trying to come up with tools to lessen danger, not create it. He was torn.

He sighed, looking away.

“I can’t promise anything, Vi,” Jayce said in a low voice. “She should face the consequences for her actions.”

Vi’s nose , and her fist tightened. Jayce softened.

But,” Jayce put his hands up placatingly, “I also know what it’s like to need a second chance. I’m focusing my efforts on getting Silco out of the picture. My attention will be on him. If the other councilors don’t press for information, neither will I.”

Jayce looked up, glancing at the time.

He nodded to the still irate looking Vi and hawkish Caitlyn. “I’ll see you both inside.” He said and opened the door.

Fuck.

 


“-Three of my suppliers said they plan to delay shipment until fall to give things ‘time to cool off,’” Hoskel sneered.

Jayce fought the urge to glare. To say something. Instead, he tapped his fingers softly against the table and ignored the weight of the grenade in his pocket.

“We have greater concerns than profits.” Cassandra cut in.

Pressure built in Jayce’s chest. Marcus’s failure, Mel’s mother and what her presence tided, the unrest in the Undercity, Jayce’s own hand in what has happened. The council had been speaking in circles for twenty minutes at this point, and no one had come up with a single step forward. No plans to replace the sheriff, no calls for an investigation, just whining and complaining about how the threat of the lost gemstone has slowed down their profit margins. It was enough to drive Jayce mad. They needed to do something. They didn’t have time.

“The sheriff betrayed us,” Cassandra continued. “We need better information.”

“We need to act.” Jayce cut in, his hands moving in annoyance before he could stop them. “Before anyone else gets hurt.”

He swallowed. He was impatient.

Mel turned to look at him. All her previous unease dissipated in the light of the council chambers. Or perhaps just hidden.

“Perhaps Marcus was operating independently.” Salo added carelessly, stoking his jaw as if in thought. “What could anyone in the Undercity offer him that he didn’t have up here?”

“It’s not what they offered him.” A familiar voice cut in.

Jayce turned.

There stood Caitlyn, and behind her, Vi.

Caitlyn wore her usual stony expression, as hard to rile as her mother. Vi could only be described as guarded, shoulders forward and eyes scanning the room as if picking who to go for first in case of a fight. “It’s what he had to lose.”

Cassandra stood. “Counselors, my daughter has unique insight into our situation.”

Caitlyn looked at her mother and nodded. “Thank you.”

Caitlyn nodded to him as well, as if to say ‘Don’t blow this up’. Jayce frowned but kept his eyes on her as she approached the council.

“Counselors,” Caitlyn announced as she made eye contact with every member. “This is Vi. She was born in the Undercity.”

Vi’s tense stance didn’t dissipate. She stared ahead, not quite at anyone, and let Caitlyn speak.

“Even though we failed her in countless ways,” Caitlyn continued, voice softening just slightly. Vi’s eyes twitched towards Caitlyn. She turned her head just slightly to look at her, warmth and care bleeding into her expression. “- she risked her life to show me what was really going on down there. People are starving. Sick. Ravaged by shimmer. They live in constant fear of the coordinated efforts of violent crime lords. One man leads these efforts. Silco.” Caitlyn said, voice rising in confidence and volume as she spoke.

“We’ve done investigations on Silco,” Bolbok’s metallic voice rang out. “They’ve yielded no such level of organization.”

“And who led these investigations?” Caitlyn asked in a matter-of-fact voice.

Jayce glanced at Mel. Her head had turned toward him at the same time. Caitlyn made an excellent point. She was assured in her reasoning, spoke intelligently and professionally. Mel inclined her head just slightly. Jayce would have felt proud of Caitlyn at any other moment, but his attention was focused elsewhere.

“What does this Silco even want from us?” Jayce spoke up.

Caitlyn had her answer ready. “He believes the Undercity should be independent. He calls it the nation of Zaun.”

That invoked murmurs.

Jayce could see plainly on the council’s faces they didn’t know what to make of that.

Jayce’s stomach turned. He reached for the grenade carefully, keeping his gaze on Caitlyn and Vi.

Vi didn’t look at him, keeping her head down as she scowled, and Caitlyn’s expression remained the exact same.

“What about this?” Jayce questioned. He carefully set the grenade out. “Was this Silco’s doing?”

“Well,” Caitlyn stumbled. She looked away, unsure for the first time, stuttering, until Vi grasped her hand. It was subtle, likely to be unnoticed unless you were paying attention. Vi took a step forward.

“Yes,” Vi confirmed. “That was from Silco’s side.”

Jayce nodded. “Then I suggest we arrest Silco now as a show of force.” He stood ready. He would need to step in to assign the task to a group of vetted enforcers himself, but he could make the time.

Surprisingly, Mel spoke up. “That could trigger war.” She warned.

Jayce furrowed his brow at her.

Caitlyn stepped forward. “There are good people down there,” she pleaded, looking at Jayce with big eyes.

Before Jayce could reply, Hoskel snorted. “And bad ones too.” He retorted.

Jayce turned towards the window, looking out onto the city. Over all the people they swore to protect. Behind him, Shoola spoke.

“Even if we wanted to invade, they have shimmer.” She pointed out.

Jayce turned. “We have Hextech.” He replied.

Caitlyn’s eyes widened in visible surprise. “What happened to you?” She asked.

Jayce felt a twinge in his heart. “We’ve been talking about talking for weeks now,” Jayce argued. He approached his chair and rest his fist on the head. “We’ve been going in circles. Something has to be done. We tried leaving that to the Sheriff, and look where that got us. We cannot let this man hold everyone hostage.”

Mel turned from where she was resting her head on her hands, eyes sharp. “Jayce, you don’t know war.” She warned. “I do. It must be our last resort. There may be a diplomatic solution”

Jayce turned his head away, sighing in frustration.

Salo raised a brow. “She’s right.” He admitted.

Hoskel grunted in agreement.

Jayce shook his head and looked at Shoola and Cassandra. Neither spoke.

Jayce rolled his eyes and huffed. Cold feet. That’s what this was. All this talk of doing something just to back out at the last minute. Vi’s words from earlier rang in his ears.

Ten.

This monster took a little girl and strapped her up with explosives. He stole the Hexgem right from under their noses and threatened them with it. He peddled shimmer in order to make an army, and they all sat about, talking.

Jayce could guarantee Silco was not sitting at some meeting, talking.

What?” gasped the most unlikely of voices. Vi’s. “You want to negotiate with him?”

She sounded aghast. She stepped forward, grey eyes round with disbelief.

“It may be the only way to avoid further bloodshed.” Cassandra replied. Her tone was short. Frustrated. Jayce didn’t see why she should be. Out of anyone there, Vi had the most claim to knowing what was going on in Silco’s head.

“This is insane. Did you learn nothing?” Vi snapped, stepping into the middle of the desks, arms spread, looking from face to seated face. “You can’t talk to him! He hates you! Everything you stand for! He will never back down!” Vi glowered at every member of the council, stopping at Mel.

Mel closed her eyes.

By the time she opened them, Salo stood.

“Enforcers,” he snipped. “Please escort them out.”

“Forget it!” Vi snarled. “I know how to find a fucking door!”

She stormed out of the room.

Caitlyn took a sharp breath. She looked at her mother. Cassandra watched her for a moment before giving her daughter a slight nod. Caitlyn’s shoulders slumped, just a fraction.

“I have another witness- “Caitlyn stuttered before rushing to follow the tattooed woman.

Silence stood in the halls. Jayce nodded to the Enforcers.

They escorted Heimerdinger in.

A few gasps were elicited when he entered.

“Council. Good evening.” He greeted breezily, as though he had not been voted off the very council a short time ago.

“Professor,” Mel greeted. “You are Officer Kiramman’s other witness?”

“Indeed, I am, Counselor Medarda!” Heimerdinger cheerfully replied. His short legs took him to stand where Caitlyn had just moments ago. “I have much to share with you all!”

For a time, nobody interrupted. Jayce ignored the discomfort at seeing the mentor he betrayed to really listen.

Heimerdinger spoke of sickness, of poverty, of shimmer. He also spoke of the ingenuity, the kindness, the humanity he saw.

By the time he was finished, Jayce felt as though he had a more complete picture of the Undercity than he ever had before.

“I urge you all to have compassion for the everyday citizen,” Heimerdinger finished. “I urge you all toward diplomacy.”

With that, the vote was cast, and Jayce found himself alone in voting against diplomacy.

 


The pouring rain landed like pins on Caitlyn’s arms.

The stairs below her were slippery.

She ran anyway.

“Vi!” she yelled. “Wait!”

Vi didn’t. She didn’t slow down or speed up. She continued marching resolutely through the icy rain without so much as her hood up.

Caitlyn caught up anyway.

Her heart thudded, and her breath heaved, bringing her throat.

“Where are you going?” Caitlyn asked. She raised her arm to shield her eyes from the wet. Vi still didn’t turn.

“I don’t know,” Vi said. She shrugged Caitlyn off, fist trembling, not from the cold. “Back where I came from? Seems like that’s what everyone wants”

Caitlyn sped up. Desperate. All care thrown to the wind. “I can fix this-“

Vi whirled around. Her eyes flashed and betrayed how upset she really was.” You can’t!” Vi barked. 

Caitlyn’s face dropped.

“This is the way things are,” Vi ranted, arm swinging. “The way things always will be, and I was so stupid for thinking it could ever be different.”

She wasn’t stupid. She wasn’t.

It was admirable. Vi had been let down and hurt by so many people, and she tried. She could take as many hits as the world could land and would still get up and fight. She had a good heart. It was what Caitlyn loved about her.

Caitlyn approached her. “There must be something else we can do.” Caitlyn replied. “Some other way, we can keep trying.”

Vi let out a frustrated scoff.

“We tried, ok? And it wasn’t enough.” Vi said. She looked away from Caitlyn. Anywhere but her. “Topside and bottom. Oil and water. They never have and never will care.”

No, Caitlyn wouldn’t accept that. Couldn’t. She wouldn’t let Vi down that way. Vi was a fighter, and what happened back there in the council chambers was convincing her to put down her weapons. But that wasn’t Vi. Caitlyn couldn’t let them take that from her.

Caitlyn rushed forward, grabbing Vi by the wrist. “I care.” Caitlyn insisted. The truth burst from her lips.

Vi stilled. Looked at her with big eyes. Caitlyn interlocked her hand with Vi’s.

Caitlyn met her gaze unflinchingly. Categorized everything she saw. Fear. Anger. Disappointment. Grief. Affection. Warmth.

“I have to do whatever it takes to get Powder back.” Vi said softly, frustration slowly draining from her frame, being replaced with something else. Faith.

Caitlyn squeezed her hand. “I know.”

After a moment, Vi squeezed back.

Sparks. Heat. Caitlyn warmed through the cold.

“You’re not alone, Vi,” Caitlyn said. The rain thudded around them, cloaking her words from the rest of the world. Letting them sit between just the two of them. Echoing proof of their truth.

Vi closed her eyes. Thinking.

Pulled by some unknown force, Caitlyn reached up. Cupped her face. Vi’s eyes opened. Caitlyn paused, giving her time to push away. She didn’t.

Instead, Caitlyn stepped towards her. And closer. Vi’s warm breath fanned her face.

Caitlyn turned her head just right and pressed her lips to Vi’s.

Pressure, warmth, Vi.

Caitlyn could hardly pull herself away for a breath.

It eventually did end. They remained pressed together, rain falling down.



Jayce glanced up from the case notes in front of him.

Officer Nolan stood at attention, seemingly unbothered by the blooming and purpling bruise visible on her hairline

She had assured him she was fit to work, and made a joke about bruising being a ‘job benefit’.

Jayce looked back down, frowning at the paper.

“And Caitlyn knows you have these?” Jayce pressed. He not only didn’t have any interest in creating conflict between himself and Cait, but had no interest in being the cause of a rift in one of her few real friendships.

Her officer friends had proven their ability and loyalty during this entire investigation.

“She gave them to me herself.” Officer Nolan confirmed.

Jayce continued his reading.

There was a factory with Silco’s name on the deed. It is supposedly not in working order, and according to the paperwork Jayce had Officer Nolan pull, was in the process of repairs. Lots of people in and out.

It wasn’t much, but it was a start.

The only other place Caitlyn had noted to be associated with Silco was a bar he apparently owned and operated, and that was too public. Too messy.

“Alright.” Jayce finally said. “Everyone knows their orders? No lethal force unless necessary? I want to make arrest, not funerals.”

Maddie nodded. “The briefing you gave was very through. Collect evidence of shimmer distribution and arrest anyone suspected of involvement. With enough pressure, I’m sure we can find evidence of Silco’s direct involvement.”

Jayce nodded.

His nerves remained unsettled, but he forced the feeling down. He didn’t have a choice. Or he did, but they were all bad or worse. Do nothing, and hope Silco wouldn’t make good on the threat the Hexgem theft made. Or negotiate with a man Caitlyn described as a violent drug lord. One Vander blamed entirely for the death of his youngest. Of course, Jayce couldn’t charge Silco with that now. There had been a brief flash of disappointment Jayce recoiled from. Of course he should be relieved he is unable to charge him with the murder of Vander’s daughter. Any other feeling he may have had was promptly shoved out of his mind.

“Ok then.” Jayce sighed. “Tell the others to suit up. We leave in thirty.”

Maddie nodded, turned, and closed the door behind her.

Jayce tossed the papers back on Marcus’s desk, never again to be occupied by the man. Once this was over, he ought to reach out to ensure his family was cared for. Whatever his crimes, they didn’t deserve this.

Jayce rubbed his face.

He looked over into the corner.

The Mercury Hammer remained propped against the wall.

He wasn’t going to use it as a weapon. Just as a defense mechanism. Of course, it could be deadly if he had to turn it against someone…

It won’t get to that, Jayce assured himself.

He wouldn’t let it.

 


The train burst forward.

It rammed through the doors, and the unwitting man running it was unceremoniously tossed off.

Enforcers jumped off in swarms, rushing to arrest the taken aback workers before they could react.

Jayce hopped off, hammer in hand.

He surveyed the factory.

Dim, dusty, filled with mysterious barrels.

Officer Nolan, Maddie as she insisted, stepped off after him.

Jayce watched as the Enforcers spread out, guns ready, and listened as they called out, secured.

“Counselor,” Maddie called from behind him. Jayce turned. She had a foot on a large barrel. She kicked it over and let the contents spill out.

An odd, purple liquid spread out onto the floor below.

Is this shimmer? Jayce thought.

This factory was clearly producing it. He had been right.

Maddie looked at him, hand on her gun, awaiting instruction.

Jayce shook himself from his thoughts.

“Take everyone in,” he said. “Have them taken anything that could be evidence back.”

Maddie nodded.

Suddenly, a red light started to flash.

Jayce and Maddie stilled, looking around, trying to pinpoint what that could mean.

It was clearly an alarm of some sort.

“Be ready!” Jayce called out.

He tightened his grip on his hammer and watched.

The alarm continued to sound.

A loud clang rang out.

Men fell over the bridge above them.

Jayce didn’t need to say anything.

The Enforcers opened fire.

Large people in what appeared to be some kind of Chemtech suits launched themselves forward.

They tackled the Enforcers, taking them out with one solid hit.

Jayce didn’t know where to look. They were popping up everywhere.

Their helmets took on a sickly purple tinge, and Jayce thought he knew what was happening.

Shimmer guards.

He needed to act fast.

There were five shimmer guards. They were faster and stronger than an Enforcer alone.

“Behind me!” Jayce called to the enforcers.

They cocked their guns. Jayce approached.

A shimmer guard rushed to meet him, blade ready.

Jayce swung with all his body weight.

He knocked the guard straight over the railing, sending him deep into the ground beneath them. He didn’t get back up.

Maddie calls something behind him.

The Enforcers carefully shot at the guards behind him.

Jayce ran forward, knocking another guard off the rails before he could be hit with the blade.

Another ran forward, Jayce meeting him hit for a hit with the hammer. The blade stabbed forward, just barely missing Jayce’s cheek as he strained to dodge it. Jayce hit him in the stomach, and then his knee. The hammer glowed blue, and Jayce landed one last hit on the guard before he disappeared.

Slowly but surely, they are taking them out.

Maddie’s coordinated efforts with the men behind her were making slow but steady progress. She even managed to take on that had snuck up behind Jayce directly with an excellent shot. Jayce could see why Caitlyn liked her so much.

Adrenaline coursed through Jayce, giving him the strength and speed he needed to take out the shimmer guards one by one.

They were finally starting to die down.

Something changed.

Jayce could almost feel it before he saw it.

Suddenly, above them, pink bullets rained down.

Jayce, Maddie, and the others who were left raced to find cover.

Jayce just managed to jump behind a few shimmer barrels.

Whoever was up there was shooting without abandon. It was a massacre. Hitting shimmer guards and enforcers alike, with no care taken.

 

Jayce looks around, taking note of who is still standing.

Maddie was within eyesight, scanning the ceiling, looking for something.

A bullet pierced the barrel Jayce hid behind, barely missing him.

Jayce jumped away on instinct, but not before getting soaked in the shimmer that streamed out in a bullet shaped hole.

They needed to get the assailant out of the picture. Quickly.

Jayce’s neck snapped back at Maddie just in time to see her eyes widen. Her face shifted into an expression of determination.

Ignoring the chaos surrounding her, she lowered her body from the kneeing position she was in, aimed her gun… and fired.

There was an evil metal noise coming from the ceiling. Something fell down, chains rattling. A large gun hurled towards the floor, landing away from the crowd.

Jayce could make out a body slipping from its perch and tumbling down.

They rolled with gravity and seemed to have landed safely.

It’s a girl. She stood upright, long, long, long cerulean braids tumbling down the straighter she stood.

The first thing Jayce noticed wasn’t her pretty face, powder blue tattoos against plaster white skin, or her lithe frame.

It was a gun.

She immediately pulled it from her side. The weapon was covered in neon scribbles that seemed familiar.

She didn’t hesitate in firing.

Just as she hits one, the rest of The Enforcers aim back at her.

She dodged whip fast.

One tries to rush her. She sidesteps them with a fluidity that only comes with practice.

They stumble as they miss her, nearly off balance when they realize she has stuck something into them. A little metal guy whose jaws were clenched around the fabric of the Enforcer’s uniform.

Jayce’s eyes widen. It couldn’t be, he thought. His luck couldn’t be that bad.

The little mechanical device made a noise like a wind up toy, eyes flashing red. The enforcer, to no success, tried to swat it off. It was too late. The toy exploded, sending the Enforcer flying in a cloud of fire.

Jayce knows who this girl is.

Jinx.

She continued to make her way towards the Enforcers, shooting another down, living up to every bit of her name.

Jayce shoved all thought to the back of his brain. He needed to stop her.

He rushed forward.

Feet away, Jayce heft up his hammer and swung.

She sidestepped him, reversing their stance until it was Jayce with his back towards the Enforcers. Good.

Jayce swung again.

She dove, sliding under the hammerhead, throwing up a grenade right in front of Jayce.

On instinct, Jayce raised his hammer, batting it away, towards her.

It sails over her head.

She looked up, large eyes following it, a little grin on her face.

It exploded in a cloud of pink and blue smoke and glitter.

The Enforcers behind her coughed, vision clouded by the mess.

Her grin turns sharp. Shark like. It slides off her face just as easily.

She looks Jayce in the eyes before aiming her gun behind her. She doesn’t miss.

The two Enforcers behind her crumble to the ground.

Jayce heaves in a breath, staring in disbelief.

“If it isn’t pretty boy.” She speaks in a raspy, girlish voice. Something about the phrase tickles Jayce’s brain, familiar somehow. Someone else used it recently, but he can’t pin it. “The man of progress himself.” She laughs. She sounds unhinged. “Finally come to show the trenchers a good time?” She teases, like this is all fun and games and she didn’t shoot down at least five men in front of him.

Jayce growls, heaving his hammer up.

Jinx takes a step back. Maddie came into view. A straight shot from Jinx, she fires.

Jinx steps to the side just in time.

She whirls, aims at Maddie, just enough time to miss Jayce running towards her.

Jayce swings.

His hammer doesn’t hit girl, it hits the metal railings, and Jinx is running down the walkway.

Maddie has disappeared from view, thank God, giving Jinx one less target.

Jayce ran after her.

She turns, aims, and Jayce hits the bullet mid air.

It shakes the foundation of the bridge. They’re both off it now, fighting in a small area with one exit: the stairs behind them.

Jayce swings. She dodges, but manages to trip over a piece of armor that was likely blown off of someone earlier. She barely manages to miss him.

Jinx raises her gun. Jayce whirls the hammer so the head faces him and swiped the gun out of her hand. It goes skittering towards the right.

She snarls, glaring up at Jayce with frustration.

She was weaponless as far as Jayce could tell. Good.

She reared up, kicking his legs.

Jayce grunted and buckled at the hit, landing on his knees. He winced in pain.

She landed another hit, solidly on his chest.

Jayce doesn’t have the time to free a hand and catch himself. He lands on his back.

He barely has time to right himself when she stands, and goes to jump, feet aiming for his neck.

Jayce rolled, throwing the hammer from one hand to the other to allow it. He easily moves into a kneeling position, glaring at her, handle to the floor.

Jinx turned, heading right, towards her gun.

Jayce lunged, free hand grasping, finding purchase in her long braid.

She yelped as he yanked her body back towards him.

 

She stumbled into him, Jayce not fairing much better with the weight of the hammer.

While he attempts to right himself, she sends an elbow up, jabbing him in the jaw.

Spit flies from his mouth, a deep ache setting in his jaw.

He fell to his knees. Ignoring his pain, he grasped the hammer near the head, using the handle to swipe at her feet.

It works.

She falls right on her ass.

Jayce jabbed her with the handle, knocking her onto her back.

He moved over her, thrusting the hammer horizontally onto her reaching hands, pinning her down.

He had her between each knee, pressing her into the floor. She had one hand attempting to push the hammer off, the other, clawing and slapping at any part of him she could reach.

Jayce struggled to pin the wildly flailing girl.

Jinx snapped her neck up, teeth snapping and catching onto his hand.

She bit.

Hard.

Jayce let go with said hand, jumping back with no control over his own reaction.

She wiggled out from underneath him.

Panic sets in, making Jayce’s heart race. No, he wasn’t doing all of that with her again. He had to protect the people he ordered here.

It’s easy to put both hands on the hammer again.

They rise to their feet at the same time, a snarl on both of their faces.

However, Jayce had the advantage of a weapon.

With a yell, he swung his hammer.

It hit.

Landed right in her ribs.

The force of it sent Jinx flying back, all the way into the wall behind them.

She crashed into it with a hard THUD.

She crumpled.

She didn’t get up.

Jayce stood panting, disbelieving.

He takes a hesitant step forward to get a better look.

She’s breathing.

Her eyes are closed as if she’s asleep.

Blood seeps from her hairline where she ultimately hit the wall.

Already bruising had formed around her ribs, coloring the milky skin and powder blue tattooed with angry red and swollen purple.

She is finally still enough for Jayce to look at her.

She looks like Vi, Jayce thought.

He recoiled.

This wasn’t just a random thug Silco sent out.

This was Vander’s daughter.

Vi’s little sister.

His heart thudded wildly in his chest.

What had he done?

He gulped down oxygen.

He looked down at his hammer, the one he swore would never become a weapon.

“Counselor?” Maddie’s voice comes from behind him.

Jayce jumped.

She stood at the stairs, looking uncertain.

Jayce swallowed.

He needed to think of something now.

“Continue as planned.” He stuttered. “I need to, uh, take her in. Personally.”

Jayce tried to force confidence into his voice. His heart thudded, and his hammer laid limp at his side.

Maddie nodded in acceptance.

She turned and left, leaving Jayce and a glaringly blue problem.

Notes:

Next Time On This Fic:
“You’re afraid.” Silco said.

Jayce nodded. “I am afraid.” He admitted. “Today I got a glimpse of what war between us might look like. Of the families who would be torn apart. Your people wouldn’t stand a chance. Council couldn’t care less. I’m trying to save you from annihilation." Jayce said.

Silco looked off to the side. He nodded, with a slight dissatisfaction. “Well well.” He finally spoke. “Not the fresh faced academy pledge, are you?”

Jayce’s eyes hardened.

“You want peace? This is the price.” Silco continued.

Jayce huffed but nodded. “You’ll return the Hexgem? Discontinue the production of shimmer?” He asked.

Silco nodded along.

“Your men put me there half way already.” Silco quipped.

Jayce scowled. “Half of that was her fault!” Jayce snapped. “You should be thanking god she’s already in custody!”

Silco froze. It was a small shift, but his face dropped.

“Who?” His voice sharpened.

Jayce blinked.

“Jinx.” Jayce pressed.

Chapter 11: Gold

Notes:

hi!!!! so i was trying something a little new this chapter writing wise, hope you enjoyed it!! this is the end of all my chapters that i planned originally, everything from here on out has been intended for a sequel and under construction for months. i may have to go back and edit, add scenes ect ect ect. updates will be a little wild, i may be able to pump out a few in a short period and then be silent for a few months. feel free to ask if you ever want to!!! i am always happy to provide updates on the next chapter. this is my main writing priority and what i work on the most. hope you enjoy this chapter and let me know what you think!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Sevika surveyed the busted room. 

 

Smashed glass, machines, pipes. You name it, and it was broken. 

 

Shimmer glittered in oily puddles on the floor. Glass crunched beneath her boots. 

 

Sevika turned to look at her boss. 

 

Silco stood at the large circular window looking into the shimmer tank, staring it down as if it had all the answers. His face was a mask of neutrally, unruffled and unbothered, as if the loss of the factory and the men inside was a minor setback. It was anything but. 

 

“Been a while since topside has gotten this bold.” Sevika remarked. There were scorch marks on the wall. Odd. Not to be expected. 

 

Something was off. 

 

Sevika took a breath in through her nose, catching a whiff of gunpowder and an odd, powdery scent. 

 

One all too familiar. 

 

“Say what you want about the late sheriff,” Silco remarked. He ran a gloved hand over the jagged edges of the broken tank. “He had his uses.”

 

Sevika ignored him. 

 

She walked towards the crosswalk, expecting the colorful mess that Jinx’s powder bombs always left. 

 

Instead, her foot nudged a bit of metal. 

 

It went skittering across the floor. 

 

Sevika followed. 

 

A neon scrawled mini gun laid in the shadows. 

 

Jinx. 

 

Of course, she was involved in a fuck up as monumental as this. Sevika’s lip curled. 

 

“The man had gotten too bold.” Silco continued. “We’ll buy another. In the meantime, this mess needs to be taken care of.”

 

Sevika looked at him. She picked up the gun and held it out. 

 

“Jinx didn’t seem to think so,” Sevika countered. 

 

Silco turned. 

 

Someone less attuned to the micro-expressions of the man in front of them would miss the way his gaze stilled at the sight of the gun. 

 

He took a moment to gather himself. 

 

“What was she doing in the area?” Silco asked, voice made up of ice and steel. 

 

Sevika shrugged. “Beats me.” She answered. “If it weren’t you sending her out, I don’t know who else would have.”

 

That was a lie. 

 

Sevika had specifically asked Ran to do a rundown of this factory. 

 

Ran, who Sevika hadn’t seen since. 

 

Sevika suspected they were tied up in some unholy closet in the Last Drop. 

 

Footsteps. 

 

Renni and Finn entered the scene, Renni’s whelp trailing behind them, jittery with nerves. 

 

Renni clutched the boy’s shoulder, nervous but trying not to look it, the boy doing a worse job than the mother. 

 

Finn leisurely moved to lean against the wall. He flicked his lighter on and off, the small flame the brightest thing in the room. 

 

Renni shoved the boy a step forward. He stumbled a step forward. His eyes nervously flickered from his mother to Silco.

 

“He was there,” Renni stated. She studied Silco’s face for any sign of danger. “He knows who’s behind this.” 

 

Silco glanced at the boy, disinterested. “I don’t need the boy to tell me this was The Enforcers doing. Half the sump saw them parade through.” Silco replied. 

 

“Not just them.” Renni pressed. She looked down at her son, eyes big with nerves. The boy did nothing but swallow, still watching Silco in fear. His mother roughly grasped his shoulder and shook it, snapping him out of his anxious spiral. 

 

Sevika rolled her eyes. Fucking kids. She didn’t know why there were still people dragging them into places they didn’t belong. 

 

Sevika’s eyes fell back on Silco. 

 

“Well then,” Silco said, voice mocking. “Give me your report, boy.”

 

The boy swallowed again. He curled into himself, eyes ducking down. He finally opened his mouth, replying, “J-Jayce Talis.” The boy stuttered. “He had a glowing hammer, and he and the enforcers they-“

 

“And Jinx?” Silco drawled. 

 

Sevika scowled. Of course, after all that, that’s what he cared about. Not that a fucking councilor was crawling around their operation, someone much more expensive than a fucking Sheriff, not the fucking apparent Hex weapon they finally got smart and made, but fucking Jinx.

 

The boy turned to his mother. She nodded at him, eyes tightening.  

 

“She left. A-after the shootout.” The boy stumbled.  

 

Silco grunted. Without another word, he turned and stalked away. 

 

Sevika turned. 

 

Finn opened his lighter. He met Sevika’s gaze. 

 

He flicked it back close, leaving the room dark. 

 


Jayce had to carry her back to Piltover. 

 

He strapped the hammer to his back and left. 

 

He should have buckled under the weight. Nearly did. 

 

Jayce knew he had to make sure she lived. Whatever else, he needed to do that for Vander. For Vi. 

 

He owed them. 

 

The lengthy trip with the unconscious bomber left him plenty of time to think about what he had just done. 

 

Poked the bear with no trap set. 

 

Secured evidence, and then what? Did Jayce really think if he could prove Silco was the danger Jayce knew him to be, the council would change their minds?

 

Jayce had seen children at that factory. Children who toiled over dangerous chemicals that turned you into a monster. Children who were being arrested on the charge of working the wrong job at the wrong time. 

 

When Caitlyn and Heimerdinger spoke of poverty, of desperation in the Undercity, this is what they meant. 

 

Silco didn’t care. He couldn’t give a rat’s ass about the poor and desperate people he preyed on for power. The people of Piltover would squash in a war. 

 

Mel said Jayce didn’t understand war. Maybe she was right. But he was smart enough now to understand fear of it. 

 

Jayce huffed, kicking in the gates of the only place he thought he could take the blue haired criminal. 

 

Her long braids were crossed across her body for fear of Jayce tripping over them. Her eyes remained closed, but Jayce could see her breathing. 

 

Guards exited the looking manor Jayce stood in front of. 

 

“I need to see Tobias Kiramman.” Jayce commanded. He panted, his breath outrunning him for the time being. “I have someone who needs help.”

 

Jayce and Jinx were let in. 

 

Tobias was a renowned doctor who wasn’t quite retired. He consulted on very special cases, taught difficult techniques in the academy of medicine, but otherwise had stepped away from practicing medicine.

 

There was no one else Jayce could think of to ask. 

 

Tobias came out, eyes widening at the sight of Jayce and the body he had cradled between his arms. 

 

“She’s dangerous.” Jayce blurted out. “She needs help but-“

 

Tobias nodded. Cool, collected confidence that reminded Jayce of Cait. He gestured for Jayce to follow.

 


Jayce waited outside. 

 

Jinx would be fine. 

 

Tobias said her ribs appeared bruised but not broken. She likely had a concussion, but would wake up eventually. Jayce suggested that some kind of sleeping solution or restraint be used. Tobias thinned his lips but agreed. 

 

The door of the sitting room Jayce waited in opened.

 

Cassandra walked in, face pinched, clearly unhappy. Tobias followed her, looking more contrite. 

 

“What is all of this about?” She demanded, striding towards Jayce. 

 

Jayce stood. 

 

Ignoring the discomfort spreading through him, Jayce turned to face the music. 

 

“I need to apologize to you,” Jayce said. “I have made a mistake.”

 

Tobias closed the door behind them before approaching. 

 

Cassandra watched him, unsure in her gaze. “Who exactly is that girl?” 

 

The married couple looked at him expectantly. 

 

Jayce took a deep breath. 

 

“Her name is Jinx,” Jayce said. He looked down at his hands. “She is a criminal from the Undercity. She’s responsible for the Hexgem heist.”

 

Cassandra and Tobias exchanged sharp looks. 

 

Jayce clenched his fist. He needed to tell them the story. The whole story. 

 

“She’s also Vi’s younger sister.” Jayce admitted. 

 

Cassandra stilled, and Tobias’s eyes widened. 

 

“You’re sure?” Cassandra asked in a stilted voice. 

 

Jayce nodded. “Vi and Caitlyn had asked me not to say anything yet. They both believe that she is somehow being forced to commit crime. By Silco.”

 

“Where exactly does he fit into all this?” Cassandra asked. “Tell me all of it, Jayce. I don’t appreciate being kept in the dark.”

 

Jayce moved to sit again. 

 

Tobias followed, but Cassandra remained on her feet, albeit next to Tobias’s chair. 

 

“Caitlyn told me that, a long time ago, Silco had attacked Vi’s family. He has some kind of vendetta against her father. She said they had been allies or something like it at one point.” Jayce began. He sighed and rubbed his face. “Everyone in Vi’s family had survived to relocate to Piltover except her younger sister.”

 

“Jinx.” Tobias supplied. 

 

Jayce nodded. “That’s not her real name, I can’t remember if Vi mentioned it or not.” Jayce amended. “But it doesn’t matter, because they all thought she had died. That Silco had killed her.”

 

There was an awkward pause as Jayce gathered himself to bring up just how much of a sucker he is for Caitlyn. 

 

“They realized she wasn’t dead, but working in some capacity for Silco instead in the Undercity. Caitlyn said she heard it from Silco’s mouth during the shootout. Vi had asked me to keep her involvement in the bombing and the theft to myself until they were able to talk to her. I agreed because ultimately I believed our focus should be on Silco, not his underlings.”

 

“And you met her how?” Cassandra asked voice sharp. 

 

It reminded Jayce of being in trouble as a boy and facing his mother’s disappointment. He fought back the urge to squirm in his seat. 

 

“I went behind the council’s back.” Jayce admitted. “I had gone through Caitlyn’s notes in her investigation and found a factory owned by Silco. It appeared suspicious, so I went with a team to make arrest. My goal was to gather evidence and get someone to talk. If we had enough to arrest Silco, then we wouldn’t be in this mess.”

 

Cassandra narrowed her eyes. She leveled Jayce with a look that could turn someone to stone. “You cannot make a deal with a snake and cut off its head, Jayce,” Cassandra scolded. “Even if you managed to create a sufficient case against Silco, someone would replace him. You have no idea if that person would be more reasonable.”

 

“He isn’t reasonable!” Jayce burst, hands spread out. He pushed his fair back, pinching his nose. “He had children in that factory. He doesn’t care who or what he hurts so long as he gets what he wants.”

 

“So much more the reason not to provoke him.” Cassandra argued. Tobias reached over and took her hand. She sighed, looking away. 

 

“We have to inform the young lady’s family.” Tobias said. “I have been able to give her a light anesthetic. Someone is monitoring her for any adverse reactions, and for our and her own safety. The family should be informed, they might have some information on her medical history at least.”

 

Cassandra nodded. “Caitlyn has their information.” Cassandra said. “I wouldn’t be surprised if the sister hasn’t left the premises since they’ve returned from the meeting. I believe the young lady’s brother was going to be gathered tomorrow by the father as well.”

 

“Oh.” Jayce sighed. “Right. I heard about that. How is he?”

 

“His leg will heal.” Tobias said. “The bullet didn’t hit any bone and the damage done will close with time.” Tobias fixed Jayce with a look. “You should stay to speak with them.”

 

Jayce nodded.

 

Tobias stood, and the couple left the room, leaving Jayce to prepare for more hard conversations ahead. 

 


Jayce was regretting the light refreshments he accepted when Vi burst in, immediately cuffing him in the stomach. 

 

“What did you do?!” Vi demanded, towering over a kneeled over Jayce despite her average height, feet grounded and fist ready to strike. 

 

Vi, knock it off,” a voice said. Jayce looked up after several grounding breaths to see her younger brother, the one with the tattoos, hobbling in on a crutch. Caitlyn was not far behind, eyes widening at the sight. 

 

She hurried to reach Vi, pulling her back and away from Jayce. 

 

“How is Powder?! Where is she, can we see her?” The brother asked, stepping in front of the still seething Vi with wide, anxious eyes. 

 

Powder. Jinx. 

 

“She’s here.” Jayce wheezed. He cleared his throat. “I, uh, don’t know when you’ll be able to see her.” Jayce glanced away. “Doctor Kiramman said she will be alright, though.”

 

Cassandra entered the room from behind them, and Jayce used the wall to help himself up. 

 

“What on earth is this?” Cassandra asked, mouth open, eyes roving from Jayce to the others. 

 

Jayce sighed. 

 

The brother, Mylo Jayce recalled, looked at him anxiously while Vi had her hard stare locked onto him. Jayce knew he owed them honestly. 

 

“It was my fault.” Jayce admitted. 

 

What?!” Vi snarled.

 

Jayce raised his hands in a defensive measure. 

 

Jayce.” Caitlyn pressed. “What happened?

 

“I went behind the council’s back to arrest Silco,” Jayce exclaimed, words coming out faster than Jayce could think them over. 

 

Jayce.” Caitlyn admonished the same time Vi exclaimed, “Alone?!”

 

Vi pulled at her short hair before dropping her fist to her hips. 

 

“We would have come with!” Vi said. “If I had been there, I could have-“

 

“Got shot.” Jayce cut her off. He crossed his arms over his chest. Tension rose in his chest. “She blew up two people. We got into a fight and I won-“

 

Vi’s fist went flying into Jayce’s jaw. 

 

Landed the same place her sister had elbowed him earlier. 

 

Jayce flew back, stumbling, grasping the wall with one hand and his face with the other. 

 

There was yelling, a lot of it, but Jayce couldn’t understand a word. 

 

Mylo and Caitlyn crowded around a Vi spitting mad Vi.

 

From the look on her face and the rude gestures she was offering him, Jayce assumed he was getting the cussing out of his life. 

 

Her bark is as bad as her bite, Jayce thought, rubbing his aching jaw.  He was lucky she didn’t dislodge a tooth. 

 

Vi,” Mylo’s voice raised above the racket. “Cool it. God!”

 

Vi tensed, snarl still plastered across her face, but no longer pressed to hit Jayce again. 

 

Jayce stuffed down the annoyance at the total blame lying at his feet, gun toting crazy or not, and decided, in for a penny, in for a pound. 

 

“I regret the state of your sister, I do,” Jayce began. “But your sister should be in jail. She was actively committing crimes when our paths crossed. I’m not sure what you would have me do, Vi.”

 

Vi shook her head, clearly not listening. 

 

“She isn’t a criminal! She is confused.” Vi insisted. You almost got my dad killed, and now this?” Vi spat. She jabbed a finger at him. “You owe us, Talis.”

 

Jayce’s heart sped up at the mention of his previous infraction. He could see her point. He could. Jayce had been wrong about Vander. But this was different. He didn’t have evidence, circumstantial or no, he had proof. He had witnesses. Vi’s sister would have killed them had she had the chance! 

 

“We can’t let a criminal just wander free! No monitoring whatsoever!” Jayce insisted. He sighed. No amount of wanting to make it up to Vander could change that. 

 

I can monitor her!” Vi stood firm. “She’ll be living with me!”

 

“You don’t have that kind of authority, Vi!” Jayce shot back. 

 

“Oh, for God’s sake!” Caitlyn snapped. She tightened her hold on Vi’s shoulder and sent Jayce a steely glare. “What about me? I’m an officer of the law, I can monitor her.”

 

Jayce opened his mouth to argue. To state that Cait was way too emotionally involved with Vi. That he wasn’t even confident on the status of her job given the man who technically fired her is dead. 

 

Before he could, Cassandra spoke. 

 

“No,” she said simply. 

 

Every head turned towards her. 

 

“If she will be staying anywhere, it will be here.” Cassandra continued. 

 

Vi recoiled. “What?” She barked. 

 

“Mom- “Caitlyn began to speak, but Cassandra cut her off. 

 

“As a council member as well as head of House Kiramman, I will personally see to it that the young lady in question is comfortably detained until further information about her mental facilities can be found.” Cassandra declared. 

 

“My sister isn’t crazy!” Vi burst. “She has been manipulated-“ 

 

“If that is true,” Cassandra interrupted with a hard look. “Then there is no reason not to have her stand trial for her crimes.”

 

Vi swallowed. “She didn’t mean it.”

 

Tension sizzled in the air. 

 

“She was talking to things that weren’t there.” Mylo blurted. Jayce nearly jumped. It had been easy to forget he was there. The most he had contributed was anxious glances at his sister. 

 

Vi hesitated. Her expression turned conflicted. 

 

“She used to have fits when she was little.” Vi reluctantly said. “But that was different, and you know that, Mylo. She isn’t crazy.”

 

“I didn’t say she was crazy!” Mylo defended himself. “I’m saying a doctor over jail isn’t the worst thing in the world!”

 

Cassandra cleared her throat. The siblings squabbling died down, Vi glaring at Cassandra while Mylo looked at her uncomfortably. “A doctor will evaluate the girl.“

 

“Powder.” Mylo interrupted. He shut his mouth at Cassandra’s stern look. 

 

Powder,” Cassandra amended. She straightened her shoulders. “Caitlyn, could you please see to it that their father is contacted?”

 

Caitlyn nodded. She put a hand on reluctant Vi’s arm and guided her out of the room, Mylo hobbling after them. 

 

Cassandra sighed. She pinched her nose before looking up at Jayce. 

 

Jayce steeled himself. 

 

“The Silco issue needs to be addressed.” Cassandra finally said. 

 

Jayce nodded in agreement, shoulders slumped. “I know.” He replied softly. 

 

They sat in silence. 

 

Jayce’s mind raced. He rested his arm against the wall, and then his head. 

 

How could he fix this?

 

Without any word from Silco, it would be hard to gauge how to approach.

 

Jayce’s head snapped back up. 

 

“What if I got a meeting with him?” Jayce said, eyes lighting up with possibilities. 

 

Cassandra’s lips thinned, but Jayce paid no mind. 

 

The gears were turning. If he could get Silco to agree to meet him, he could at least start damage control. Negotiate. Broker peace. 

 

Cassandra eventually sighed and turned towards the door. 

 

“Be very careful, Jayce.” She said icily. 

 

She left, leaving Jayce to prepare. 

 


The world was blurry and foggy when Jinx pried her peepers open. 

 

Everything was swimming, like the big fish Silco took her to look at when she was little. 

 

Swim, swim, swim. 

 

Her limbs felt as though they’d been stuffed with cotton, and her head weighed a ton.

 

Jinx blinked, then winked one eye, then the other, twitching her nose, trying to get the old noggin to work. 

 

Her ribs ached, and her head up top felt itchy and achy. 

 

The tension from her hair did little to help with the burning, itching, achy bonk she had received on her head. 

 

She tried to sit up. 

 

Gravity catapulted onto her, causing her to wobble, flailing to catch herself before she rolled off the bed. 

 

There was a dark figure she could kinda make out in the corner. 

 

“Silly?” Jinx slurred. Her voice was suuuuuuper fucked up. 

 

Her tongue was made of rubber, and her spit was thick like oil.

 

Gross. 

 

She wanted to go back to sleep.

 

But first, Silco needed to get off his scrawny ass and undo her hair for her. 

 

“I see you’re awake.” The figure said, in a voice like a pinch that was not Silco’s. 

 

Jinx shook herself, ignoring the throbbing, raising a shaky hand to rub her eyes. 

 

It took a little bit of blinking to clear them. 

 

A stuck up looking broad was looking back at her, making a face like Jinx pissed herself in front of her. Jinx was pretty sure she hadn’t. 

 

“Good morning,” the lady said. Her tone suggested it was not a good morning. A very fuck you too to her. “My name is Cassandra Kiramman-“ boooooring- “I am going to be your benefactor until you prove sound of mind and are taken to court- “blah blah blah- “or until you are proven stable enough to be released into the care of your family.”

 

Jinx twitched at the mention of ‘family’. 

 

She felt around her pants for Pow Pow. That would shut her pie hole. 

 

But Pow Pow was nowhere to be found. 

 

Jinx sat up, peering down at her tattered pants and loose belts, not one containing her beloved mini gun. 

 

Cassandra Kiramman watched Jinx search the blankets for her weapon with an unimpressed air. 

 

She must be some kind of Piltie. Only a topsider would be such a unbearable cun-

 

“You will be under restrictions, of course.” Cassandra informed her. Jinx finally turned her eyes to focus on her. She was a middle aged woman, with stiff fancy clothes, a back so straight she must have a pole up her ass, a tall thin nose and sharp face. She was probably taller than Jinx, but not stronger. Given enough juice, Jinx could take her on, easy peasy. “You will need to be formally interviewed by a doctor, perhaps several times. It may be uncomfortable, but you are expected to comply. If you are deemed capable, you may receive visitors. Do you have any questions?” Piltie lady asked. 

 

“Are you slow or somethin’?” Jinx asked. 

 

The woman’s lips thinned until they were almost gone. 

 

It reminded Jinx of the look Margot always gave her when she put her muddy boots on Silco’s desk, something Jinx did every time she stepped into the office just to get her to make the face again. 

 

Jinx peered around the room. It was dull. Cream colored walls with no decoration. There might have been at some point, but it was gone now. Dents in the carpet from where furniture was clearly moved. All that remained was the bed Jinx sat on, a side table, small trash by the door and a lamp. Lame. Lame and stupid. 

 

“Where is this dump?” Jinx asked, scratching her head, absentmindedly cleaning her ear while she was at it. 

 

She was still pretty wobbly and hoped it wouldn’t be a long way from the Lanes. 

 

“My home.” Cassandra answered crisply. She pressed her hands together and stared unflinchingly at Jinx. 

 

Jinx raised her brows at her, daring her to make something of it. She checked her dirty nails. Just as she thought. Loooooots of dried blood and gunk. She started cleaning those too. 

 

“Mr. Talis was kind enough to bring you to us.” She continued, nose flaring in disgust. 

 

Jinx scoffed. 

 

“Does wonder boy always like ‘em unconscious?” Jinx jibed. He got one lucky hit and needed to lock her up with crabby-cakes over here. What a pussy. 

 

Cassandra’s eyes flashed. 

 

Jinx was tired of being there. She was ready to blow this popsicle stand. 

 

“What’d want? Money? Shimmer? Your brain splattered?” Jinx taunted. She picked up her braid and started spinning the end around, mischief glinting in her eyes. 

 

Cassandra watched with the same smelled-something-rotten look on her face. 

 

“For you to either be declared fit for trial or fit to be released into the custody of your family,” Cassandra replied.

 

Jinx dropped her hair. 

 

There it was again. 

 

The f word. 

 

The one that always made Jinx twitchy. 

 

Family.” Jinx spat. The funny bone in her broke, mischief doused, smirk falling to the floor with a splat. 

 

“Yes.” Cassandra said, mindlessly adjusting her gloves as she spoke. Preparing to leave. “Your father and your siblings. Now if-“

 

Buzzing erupted between her ears. Cold dread pitted her stomach. 

 

“My family is dead.” Jinx hissed. Because they were. She had made a mistake when thought she shot bleeding Mylo. He wasn’t real, he never was, and this time wasn’t different she had just made a mistake-

 

“Your father will be here bright and early to collect your brother.” Cassandra corrected. Her eyes sort of narrowed, and she looked at Jinx like she couldn’t figure something out. “He stayed with us to recover. His leg will heal. He will be alright.” 

 

Colors glitched. Angry eyes burning at Jinx. Vengeful scribbles of color surrounding ashen, bloodless bodies. 

 

Liar, they hissed in her ear. Jinx fished the sheets beneath her, sitting up straight, eyes darting about. They didn’t hold still. Anytime Jinx went to look at them fully, to confirm that she was right, and she made a mistake, they darted out of her sight. She barely caught a glimpse. Still. The whispered picked up. Accusations thrown. Mocking jibes and venom dripped into Jinx’s ear.

 

Jinx smacked her ear. Her fist landed with a loud thud. The noises dimmed, but didn’t dissipate. 

 

“You keep saying that!” Jinx yelled. She lurched forward. The other thing stopping her from launching herself at the woman was the tight squeeze she had on the sheet. “My Mylo is dead it was a mistake it wasn’t real-“

 

“I assure you he is not.” Cassandra interrupted. She hovered closer to the door, taking small steps slowly, for the first time showing her nerves. Glancing behind her before turning to face Jinx. Her hand twitching towards the doorknob. “He is alive and will recover. Your sister is here. Your father will see you tomorrow.”

 

As if that were some sort of comfort. As if that made everything better. As if it didn’t pull Jinx’s world apart, string for string. 

 

Mylo twitched into sight, next to Cassandra, dead eyes buzzing with white light and rage. 

 

They left you, Mylo summarized, a ghoulish grin breaking out onto his grey face. 

 

Jinx screamed her frustration. 

 

She ripped her boot off, growling in frustration. It went sailing in the air, flying just left towards the crazy lady and leaving a dent in the wall. Cassandra jumped at the sound of impact.

 

SHUT UP!” Jinx howled. “SHUT UP, SHUT UP, SHUT UP-“

 

Cassandra knocked on the door behind her. 

 

In come two men, one slight and short and the other taller and somehow more thin. 

 

The tall one held a syringe. 

 

No,” Jinx snarled, but it was too late. 

 

She fought. Nearly wrestled Shortie to the ground. But the drugs hadn’t worn off from last time, and her head still pounded. They got lucky. 

 

At least Pointy was forced to drop the used needle after Jinx got one last kick in. She hoped it was bruised like hell. 

 

“It won’t harm her?” Cassandra asked as Jinx’s eyelids drooped.

 

“No,” Shortie replied, rubbing his shoulder where Jinx dug her claws in. “It will just give her a bit of rest.” 

 

Jinx wanted to bite him. All of them. Tear through their flesh and expose bone and make them feel how she did for just one second. 

 

Before she could, she fell asleep, picturing the look on Cranky Cassandra’s face when she let a chomper loose on her. 




Waves crashed. 

 

Seagulls screeched as they swooped down into the water and back into the air. 

 

The sun was painting the ocean a beautiful orange, slowly chasing away the last of blue sky and sea. 

 

Jayce rested his hands on the stone railings, taking in the sandstone cliffs and salty air. 

 

He waited between two cannons to swallow his pride and correct his mistakes. 

 

He didn’t have to wait long. 

 

Footsteps to the left of him. 

 

Silco looked exactly how Jayce would have imagined him if he had taken the time to try. 

 

Pale, thin, a little taller than average, with a face that could break glass. Sharp features and an eye that glowed like coals. Long dark coat with accents of red.

 

He looked like someone a child would have drawn as a villain in their story. 

 

“Perfect place for an ambush.” Silco called as he approached, slow footed and sure. His voice was smooth, with an accent Jayce almost could have mistaken for Piltoveran if it weren’t for a slight underlying coarseness. He stopped a respectable distance from Jayce. “And you without your hammer.” He added. There was a sarcastic narrowing of his good eye, a slight uptick in his lips that made it known he was mocking Jayce. 

 

Jayce took a breath through his nose. He could take the mocking. The fault for the violent destruction of the factory was due to Jayce’s impulse and his hammer. Jayce and everyone else who had met the wrong end of it were paying the price. 

 

He watched Silco for a moment. This was the face of a man who had no idea what was coming. Who was so out of his depth when it came to war with Piltover he couldn’t even guess. 

 

Jayce steeled himself and spoke. “I was reminded recently of what brought us together in the first place.” Jayce began. He turned toward the sunset. “Of threats beyond our walls.”

 

Silco took a short look at the view before returning his gaze to Jayce. “This city has a short memory.” He said. 

 

Jayce frowned. “Progress.”

 

Silco shrugged. “Far be it from me to stand in the way.” 

 

He reached into his coat and took out a piece of paper. The look on his face was smug. He was enjoying this. 

 

Jayce pushed down his disgust and let the man press the paper to his lapel. 

 

Jayce snatched it. He gave Silco a neutral look as he opened the paper. 

 

His stomach dropped as he read. 

 

“Free trade routes? Blanket amnesty, unrestricted access to the Hexgates, sovereignty- you really think you’re in a position to think you can demand all this?” Jayce demanded, snapping to look at Silco. 

 

The smugness remained. 

 

Jayce had to remember who he was. This was a man who employed children at his drug factory. Who killed Sheriff Marcus when he turned on him. Who tried to kill an old friend and his children to get what he wanted. What Silco lacked in vision, he had in audacity. 

 

“I give you credit for your stunt, boy.” Silco drawled, just enough boredom in his gaze to make Jayce feel like a child being scolded. It did nothing for Jayce’s already raised heckles. “I didn’t think you had the stomach.” Silco continued. “But the big display followed a request for parlay. You’re tipping your hand.” 

 

He didn’t care. People had died, his people and Jayce’s, and he didn’t care. Jayce wondered if he even noticed. 

 

Jayce turned away from him. 

 

“You’re afraid.” Silco said. 

Jayce nodded. “I am afraid.” He admitted. “Today I got a glimpse of what war between us might look like. Of the families who would be torn apart. Your people wouldn’t stand a chance. Council couldn’t care less. I’m trying to save you from annihilation.” Jayce said. 

 

Silco looked off to the side. He nodded, with slight dissatisfaction. “Well, well.” He finally spoke. “Not the fresh faced academy pledge, are you?”

 

Jayce’s eyes hardened. 

 

“You want peace? This is the price.” Silco continued. 

 

Jayce huffed but nodded. “You’ll return the Hexgem? Discontinue the production of shimmer?” He asked. 

 

Silco nodded along. 

 

“Your men put me there halfway already.” Silco quipped. 

 

Jayce's blood boiled. He was sure his bruised chin was perfectly visable. The man was having him on.

 

Jayce scowled. “Half of that was her fault!” Jayce snapped. “You should be thanking God she’s already in custody!”

 

Silco froze. It was a small shift, but his face dropped. 

 

“Who?” His voice sharpened. 

 

Jayce blinked. He stopped a moment, unsure how to proceed.

 

Jinx.” Jayce pressed. “How many blue haired pyromaniacs do you have guarding your factories?”

 

Something in Silco’s eyes changed. He glanced about, going from Jayce to away. 

 

“She’s not in your custody,” Silco denied. His voice took a gritty turn. When Jayce only looked at him with a question on his face, Silco tried another tactic. “They weren’t her crimes. She was working for me.”

 

There was something off here. Something that didn’t add up. He stalled when Jinx was mentioned. 

 

If Jayce were a better politician, he would have pressed. Played into it. 

 

But Jayce wasn’t. He was impatient and wanted to leave. 

 

“We all have our shitty parts to play,” Jayce snapped. “What’s done is done. Jinx will answer for her crimes. You won’t rot in Stillwater. You get me the gemstone, and you get your nation of Zaun.” 

 

Jayce pressed the paper back into Silco’s chest, where the man stood ramrod straight and corpse still, and walked off. 

 

The red sun glared overhead, promising a new day. 

 


Cawing filled the air. 

 

It rang from Crow’s throat on animal instinct. 

 

Crow circled the empty street before landing in front of a statue. 

 

It had at one point shone to some extent but long since dulled. No matter. 

 

Crow had their eye on something new. 

 

He hopped forward, tilting his head to look at a rusty bolt. 

 

Not smooth enough. Crow let out a caw, telling his friends above and perched near it was nothing to contend with. 

 

Crow continued on. He would flap his wings, land, hop, before flying a foot or two. 

 

People sometimes left smooth and shiny coins at this statue. Crow wanted dark ones. He would look for the dark, smooth, shiny coins. 

 

“A thousand times I’ve imagined this moment.” A human voice rang out. 

 

Crow jumped, flapping his wings. He was just about to fly out when he saw it. There. Resting in the face of the speaking man. 

 

Dark. Shiny. Glowing in the middle. 

 

Crow wanted it. 

 

It sat just above his nose, where an eye ought to be. 

 

Smooth. Dark. Shiny. 

 

Crow hopped closer cautiously, sending a caw in warning to his fellow birds. 

 

“Never like this.” The man continued. His voice changed. “All we ever wanted. The boy didn’t even haggle. ”

 

The man looked down. 

 

The crow tilted its head. 

 

“And what do I lose but problems?” The man said. The statue didn’t reply. “Oh, it all makes sense now, brother. All your years of scrambling and hiding. Have you had your laugh yet?”

 

The man reached over and poured something into the water surrounding the statue. He shrugged up at him before taking a sip. 

 

The crow flapped its wings. Nervous. 

 

The smooth, glowing, dark thing remained flat against the man’s face. 

 

“Is there anything so undoing as a daughter?” The man said. 

 

Before the crow could approach, heavy footsteps sounded. 

 

The crow cawed and flapped its wings, rising in the air. It landed on the head of the statue, titling its head. Watching. 

 

A tall woman approached. 

 

“What did Talis say?” She asked. 

 

The man took another swig of his drink. 

 

“He won’t give us what he wants.” He answered. “We will have to force their hand.”

 

“How?” the woman demanded. 

 

Another pause. 

 

“They agree to my terms, or we go to war.” The man stated. “Starting with Jinx’s weapon.”

 

The woman put two sticks in her mouth and lit them. She removed one and offered it to the seated man. He accepted it, and the two sat, exhaling smoke. 

 

There would be no smooth and dark coins for Crow. 

 

At the other’s cawing, it took off into the air, leaving the two people below with their own problems. 

Notes:

Next time on this fic:

“What are my options?” Vander bluntly asked. Cassandra looked up at him. His very eyes were grave and the weight of the world seemed to lay on his shoulders. Not so dissimilar to his eldest daughter.

“What do you mean?” Cassandra replied.

“The doctor said she’s not fit to stand trial.” Vander continued, putting his hands on his knees and leaning forward.

Cassandra nodded. “She is not.” She agreed quietly. As much as it pained her to admit, the girl was nowhere near in control of her facilities. Violet would get her wish. Her sister would not see the inside of a cell yet, perhaps never. Cassandra would have to find another fish to fry. Complicated, but the right thing to do.

“She needs treatment.” Vander pressed, looking at Cassandra with worry only a parent could carry. “So what are my options?"

Chapter 12: Maroon

Notes:

hello!!! i feel like the last chapter was kind of a flop, sorry to everyone. for those worried about jinx being locked up, you don't have to worry for long. her place has a narritive purpose and i'm really excited to show where it goes!! i'm uploading this now, I may come back and edit this chapter once I have the preview finished. I hope you enjoy!!

Edit: if you’ve already read this chapter, you can go ahead and skip to the end for the preview of the next chapter, sorry it took so long to get out I was really struggling to pick a place to pull the preview from and this just had to start writing the chapter until I found it. If don’t care for the preview sorry for the jump scare!! Next chapter should be out soon♥️♥️♥️

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The office was draped in a haze of smoke. 

 

Silco was indulging in the spiced tobacco. He allowed the warm smoke to smooth his exposed nerves. 

 

He had paperwork out, slowly being attended to at a pace one might mistake as leisurely if one did not know what he did. 

 

Information regarding Jinx was thin and sparse. 

 

Once Talis brought her Topside, finding anything useful while keeping quiet about her disappearance became challenging. 

 

Silco was reluctant to admit it, but it was eating away at him. 

 

He had to return to attending to his own eye, the ritual he created to give Jinx a sense of importance, of trust, dissolving into a genuine need. His hands shook where hers didn’t, he hesitated where she plunged, the pain hit twice as hard without the need to collect himself in front of her. 

 

Silco inhaled the cigar, holding the smoke before slowly releasing. He let his muscles relax and the tension in his shoulders drop. 

 

It was no matter. He would find her. He would force their hand and she would return, back to where she belonged. Home. 

 

Sevika entered. 

 

She added to the smoke with her own cigarette held between her teeth. 

 

“There’s an old broad here to see you.” Sevika said. Blunt as ever. “Noxian.” 

 

Now that was curious. Silco had heard whispers of their boat and the occupants aboard landing in Piltover. He suspected he knew exactly what they were here to see him about. 

 

“Send her in.” Silco replied. 

 

Sevika nodded. 

 

When she returned it was with two tall and broad people. 

 

One was a woman perhaps half a decade older than Silco himself, dark skin and prominent scars. The other a man draped in armor, sullen and withdrawn in a way that could only be compared to Sevika herself. 

 

The man stood to the back, eyes watching, careful and suspicious. The woman strolled forward confidently, eyeing Silco up and down. 

 

Her lips ticked upward, and she repeated the action, slower this time. 

 

Silco frowned. He let the cigar smoulder between his fingers. 

 

“Your establishment is quite the den of vice.” The woman remarked, turning her gaze to the maps hanging to the right of the room. “I hadn’t been to a place like this in decades. Not since I was young and foolish.”

 

She appeared to read the titles off of his shelf. With a nod of approval, she turned towards the couch. She sat with her thighs spread, leaning back, lounging comfortably and returning her sight to Silco. 

 

“It is hidden away underneath all the glamour of Piltover. How disappointing I had to seek it out myself.” She continued. She glanced at Sevika and gestured towards Silco’s drink cart. 

 

Sevika twitched. She scowled. She sent Silco a look. 

 

With a sigh through his nose, he nodded. 

 

Her scowl worsened. She strode towards the drink cart, sloppily pouring two fingers of whiskey. She roughly handed it to the woman, who accepted. On her way back, Sevika snagged the bottle, taking a swing. 

 

The man tensely watched the woman drink, shoulders tensing. When nothing happened, he 

didn’t relax, only turning his glare to Sevika instead. 

 

They stood in the same position, backs straight, weary gaze flicking to everyone in the room. 

 

“The eye of Zaun.” The woman said. “I hear you are something of an enterpriser.”

 

Silco tapped the ash into his tray. The neon scribbles and doodles peaked through the coating. 

 

“One has to be to survive the depths.” Silco replied. He inhaled his smoke. 

 

The woman’s smile grew. “That voice.” She purred. “You ought to have been a crooner, dear.”

 

Silco exhaled. 

 

The woman watched. If she was waiting for a reaction, she would be disappointed. 

 

“What do you know of Noxus?” She asked finally. 

 

She met Silco’s eyes. She didn’t flinch away. He would give her credit for that. 

 

“That you claim to represent them.” Silco replied. 

 

When she smiled next, she flashed teeth. In perfect order despite her scarring. She chuckled. “Astute.” She quipped. She leaned back, rolling her shoulders and getting comfortable. She swirled her drink in a glass and behaved as if she had all day. 

 

She might. Silco did not. 

 

“If Piltover pedals progress, Noxus is in expansion.” The woman explained. She quirked a brow up, eyes roving. “I wonder if you are the type of man who knows something about expansion.”

 

Sevika did not hide her snort. Nor did she cover her eyes rolling to the very back of her skull. 

 

Silco leaned forward. “You came here for something. What was it?” He pressed. 

 

The woman finished her drink. She set it down onto the table and leaned forward, hands on knees. 

 

“Your shimmer.” She answered. “I hear it can grant the strength of ten men to just one.”

 

Ah. 

 

Silco nodded. He put out his cigar, understanding. He gestured for her to continue, raising the one brow he had left. 

 

“You are a man of business.” The woman continued. “I am one of family. The Medarda’s have never been one to shy away from opportunity. I believe we can strike a cord with both our sides. I have the profits you are looking for, and the manpower if the rumors are true.” She watched Silco’s face for a sign of adversity. When none was found, she continued. “What I want from you is a partner. Provide shimmer and the means to experiment, and I will have stronger men to fight for you and I both.”

 

An interesting proposition. One that Topside would never see coming. 

 

Silco’s mind was quick. Always had been. 

 

In the short silence that had lapsed he had turned over the proposal over, over and over again in his mind, marking flaws and strengths alike. When he was done weighing the pros and cons, tallying up the costs and the benefits, he spoke. 

 

“Shimmer is not for the weak.” He replied. 

 

The woman, Medarda, grinned. 

 

“Then it seems we came to the right place.” She said. 




The interview went as well as one could expect. 

 

Vander stood, expression stony, as the doctor recounted what insight he had collected. He had arrived half before noon, and listened for an hour on information in regards to his son's recovery. When all questions were answered and instructions understood, he moved to press for information on his daughter. 

 

“Apart from the frequent suggestions to end my own life,” the doctor said with a wry tone, “She was uncooperative. I was surprised given how prevalent her delusions seem to be. She had no desire to discuss them at all, but engaged with them nearly the entire appointment.”

 

Vander’s lips thinned. A glance told Cassandra this was not the news he wished to hear. 

 

“Could you tell us more about what the delusions entailed?” Cassandra pressed. 

 

The doctor nodded easily, flipping through his notes, eyes scanning the paper. “She appears to have auditory and visual hallucinations. She appears to know the subjects, and believes them to be dead.” The doctors paused to read. Vander’s fist tightened and jaw clenched. “She expressed several very violent urges, towards others primarily, however the healed injuries on her person speaks to reckless behavior at best. She spoke of explosions and has the burn scars to prove their importance to her. She had threatened the hallucinations as often as she threatened any staff, if not more. They appear to be prodding very painful emotional wounds.”

 

The doctor stopped his reading and looked up at Cassandra and Vander expectantly. 

 

Cassandra frowned. “Your diagnosis?” She pressed. 

 

The doctor sighed. He shook his head and tutted. “She is sick.” He confirmed. “Very, very sick. I don’t recall ever seeing a patient so divorced from reality. I would recommend treatment start immediately.”

 

Vander leaned forward. He uncrossed his arms and stuffed them in his pockets instead. “What can I do to help her?” 

 

The doctor let his notepad drop to his side, eyeing Vander with mild distaste. That wouldn’t do. Cassandra would have to ensure the situation was explained to him, thoroughly. “Truthfully, the best thing for for her is to stay here. Somewhere neutral but familiar. She will need lengthy treatment, but with hard work she may one day be released into the care of her family and have some control over her facilities.”

 

Vander swallowed. His expression was rough. He looked like he swallowed glass. 

 

Cassandra could empathize. She recalled a similar conversation, the doctors explaining Caitlyn’s injuries when the pavilion attack occurred. The thought reminded Cassandra that the attack was instigated by the young lady of topic, and she turned her mind away from it. 

 

“Thank you, Doctor. If you’ll excuse us.” Cassandra dismissed the man. 

 

The doctor nodded and quietly exited the sitting room. 

 

Cassandra gestured to a chair. Vander accepted the offer, lowering his large body into the stuffed seat. 

 

Cassandra sat across from him. She wished she had had the thought to call for tea. Unfortunately, it would be awkward to do so now. 

 

“What are my options?” Vander bluntly asked. Cassandra looked up at him. His very eyes were grave and the weight of the world seemed to lay on his shoulders. Not so dissimilar to his eldest daughter. 

 

“What do you mean?” Cassandra replied. 

 

“The doctor said she’s not fit to stand trial.” Vander continued, putting his hands on his knees and leaning forward. 

 

Cassandra nodded. “She is not.” She agreed quietly. As much as it pained her to admit, the girl was nowhere near in control. Violet would get her wish. Her sister would not see the inside of a cell yet, perhaps never. Cassandra would have to find another fish to fry. Complicated, but the right thing to do. 

 

“She needs treatment.” Vander pressed, looking at Cassandra with worry only a parent could carry. “So what are my options? If she’s as violent as they say, she doesn’t stand a chance at a hospital.” 

 

“That won’t be necessary,” Cassandra replied, waving her hand. She sighed, her jaw tightening. “We will continue to host her here.”

 

Vander studied her. Cassandra wasn’t expecting it, but Vi’s father was proving to be a very astute man. She was vaguely familiar with his past as a political ruffian, violent instigator of the Underground. It made a certain amount of sense that that past translated into intelligence. The violence, however, wasn’t something Cassandra had so much as seen as she had inferenced. The tension he carried, his build, his daughter. Punching Jayce like that, like an angry animal, had been unsavory to say the least. 

 

“Your home is not a medical ward.” Vander rumbled. 

 

Cassandra lifted a brow. Unexpected. Not many people would turn down generosity with no form of backup. Survival outweighed pride, every time. “None the less, she will stay here.” She asserted. 

 

Vander stared her down. Once her perfect seriousness was communicated, he sighed, and looked away. 

 

“Is there anyway I can thank you?” He asked. He sounded none to thrilled. 

 

Cassandra smiled thinly. “I’m sure I will think of something.” She replied. 




Silco was refusing his terms. 

 

Silco was refusing his terms. 

 

Silco. 

 

His generous, borderline treasonous, terms

 

Refusing. 

 

Silco. 

 

Baffled. 

 

That was how Jayce felt, staring stupidly down at the missive. 

 

Baffled. 

 

He was going to have to explain this. He would have to tell the council he attempted to engage in parlay with Silco and he refused terms. Not only that he refused terms but they have no idea why he did. 

 

Jayce slapped the paper down. A glance at the clock told him he needed to get a move on. 

 

This was a problem for later. 

 

Right now, he needed to shift is attention on another pressing issue: his meeting with Ambessa Medarda. 

 

Mel’s mother. 

 

The place wasn’t hard to find but the security was stiff. 

 

They left him standing in a hall like an idiot for three minutes while they scrutinized his identification. As if his face isn’t plastered across the city. When they finally finished, they allowed Jayce to snatch his papers back and showed him to Ambessa. 

 

Jayce had stormed in, nearly tripping over himself and face planting into the steamy baths when he halted to a complete stop. 

 

There was a giant steaming bath. Inside it was a tall, broad, attractive woman with a towel over her eyes, being messaged. 

 

Ass naked. 

 

Naked ass. 

 

Entirely nude. 

 

Jayce’s eyes jumped to the ceiling. Somewhere safe. 

 

Jayce could hear the gentle movement of the water, the steam rise as more hot water was added, the soft music playing. 

 

Could feel the steam stick to his skin and the tension in his muscles as he stood straight as a board. 

 

He could smell creamy soaps and floral oils.

 

He saw the vaulted ceilings. That was it. 

 

“Do they teach military history at the academy , Mr. Talis?” General Medarda asked. 

 

Jayce fought the impulse to look at the voice speaking to him, instead turning his head to foliage. 

 

The thought struck him that she might have done this on purpose. Intentionality make him feel uncomfortable, vulnerable at the sight of her… vulnerability. 

 

“It’s um, counselor Talis.” Jayce corrected, turning his head towards General Medarda. 

 

She was sipping out of an ornate gold goblet with a warm towel over her eyes, lounging with her knees apart and soap colored water saving him from seeing anything untoward. 

 

Jayce glanced at the other side of the room, refusing to fidget. 

 

“And I’m not sure.” He finished. He managed to direct his answer to her head on but not much else. Jayce was intent on visually soaking up as much of the tall ferns as possible. 

 

“The Alorian general Sonnem Parlec used to find ways to meet his enemies blindfolded. Said a man’s mind hides behind his body.” General Medarda continued. “Somehow I doubt he ever tried this.”

 

Jayce had wished no one tried this. 

 

Focusing on what she was saying and what he would say back was difficult when he could only make eye contact with the wall. He couldn’t risk disrespect. He also couldn’t risk over familiarity. She was not just General Medarda. 

 

Jayce’s brow furrowed. 

 

“You’re Mel’s mom.” He stated, glancing toward the woman. 

 

Looking at her, there was no possible way this wasn’t Mel’s mother. 

 

There was a passing resemblance between them, not strong but present enough to verify the assumption. 

 

“Amping other things.” She replied. Even her accent reminded Jayce of Mel. 

 

The General reached up to touch the boy massaging her shoulders. She laid a large hand on his cheek. “Squeeze, child.” Medarda commanded. “You won’t break it.” 

 

Jayce scowled. He was not going to spend all day awkwardly gawking at Mel’s mother bathing and flirting. He had to find the source of Silco’s refusal. “I do have other matters to attend to so if you’ll excuse me-“ Jayce said, turning to leave. 

 

“The threat of the Undercity is real.” General Medarda interrupted. Jayce turned back. “Your leadership is impotent.” 

 

Jayce huffed a laugh. She didn’t know the first thing about Piltover if this was the game she wanted to play. Undermine him to get what she wanted. 

 

“We may not be Noxus but Piltover isn’t as helpless as you think.” Jayce replied. 

 

“Who said anything about Piltover?” Medarda countered. “The council is the problem. The mind hiding behind the body?”

 

Jayce had a feeling he knew where this was going. What Mel warned him about. 

 

Hextech. 

 

“-navigating your current crisis requires expertise you lack.” Medarda finished. 

 

Maybe that was true. Maybe Jayce didn’t have expertise. But he had something, something Medarda couldn’t or didn’t know the strength of. 

 

“Do you know what the success rate for senior academy inventors is?” Jayce paused. “Three percent. We’re no strangers to failure. What makes this the city of progress is we keep trying until we get it right.”

 

“It would appear to me you have quit before finding your success, Mr. Talia.” General Medarda replied. 

 

Jayce furrowed his brow and cocked his head, unsure of what she meant. 

 

“I heard about your show of force in the Undercity. What I am curious to know is why such a tool isn’t in greater production.”

 

Jayce swallowed. He tightened his fist. Either word travels fast or Medarda has some sort of intelligence feeding her information. Mel was right to be worried. Her mother is dangerous. 

 

“I am not the sort of man who makes the same mistake twice.” Jayce said firmly. “And that’s what that was. A mistake.”

 

Medarda chucked. “You’ve barely cut your teeth on what war can be.” She said, waving her goblet. “You hold all the cards and refuse to play them.” 

 

Jayce centered himself. He took a breath. He kept his calm and responded in a collected, cool manner. “No one should have that amount of power.” Jayce responded, his voice clipped. “Thank you for your advice, missus Medarda, but I have a city to run.”

 

Jayce turned, again. 

 

“Wait.” Mel’s mother called. 

 

Out of habit, Jayce obeyed. He wished he hadn’t. 

 

He turned towards her, only to be met with the sight of the General rising from the bath water. Jayce made a surprised noise, before freezing, turning his head away, fighting a blush. 

 

“I see why this province and my daughter have fallen for you. You have the passion of youth.” Medarda said, stepping towards Jayce. The implication that Mel had said something about him, positive at that, to her mother wormed its way into Jayce’s head. He turned it over a few times, considering what it could mean. Medarda made her way up the baths steps, placing a damp hand on Jayce’s shoulder, close enough he could feel the steam coming off her body. “I have experience.” 

 

She turned to look him in the eye. Jayce refused to meet her gaze, staring straight ahead, no where near her or her nude form. “I want you to succeed here, Jayce, to grace the world with Hextech. But if you don’t accept certain realities, I fear you’ll turn out let General Parlec.”

 

General Medarda leaned in, lips hovering next to Jayce’s ear. 

 

Slaughtered with your eyes closed.” She finished. 





Jinx pried open her eyes. 

 

They felt crusty, murky, her vision blurry and weak. 

 

Ugh. 

 

Break one teeny tiny thing and they scramble for snoozy juice, Jinx thought. Noted. 

 

She was laying on her back. She tried to move her head but stopped when a braid sharply tugged at her scalp. She was probably laying on it weird. 

 

She felt woozy and tired. There was a thin blanket covering her and she could tell the lights were warm and dim. She considered going back to sleep. Before she could drift off, Jinx realized she could feel something. 

 

A large hand held hers. 

 

Suddenly, Jinx was seven years old and lying in bed with a fever. She was hazy, tired and hot with no one but Vander allowed to sit with her because they can’t all get sick. He held her hand and watched her temperature creep up and down, waiting for it to stay normal before letting a near frantic Vi finally climb in the sweat soaked sheets with her. 

 

Jinx jerked awake. 

 

She sat up, head rushing and pounding with the movement. 

 

“Hey kiddo,”  low voice rumbled next to her. Familiar and warm, only heard in her head for the past seven-ish years. “It’s ok.” He lied, squeezing her hand like she was still seven and still needed someone to. 

 

Jinx ripped herself away. 

 

She flings herself back, scrambling, back hitting the wall. Her movements were clumsy and slow but he didn’t move to stop her. 

 

Her eyes focused and she could see him. 

 

Vander. 

 

He looked almost the same, unlike bleeding-Mylo and other-Claggor and Vi. 

 

His hair was maybe a little longer but not by much. A bit more grey in it. 

 

He locked you up, a voice whispered. 

 

Jinx is stuck. In this prison-house thing, Vander is here, did he? Did he lock her up? Were they right?

 

“Did you put me in here?” Jinx rasped. 

 

Her throat was dry. 

 

She swallowed compulsively with no luck. 

 

Her eyes looked, from Vander to the room, every corner and shadow to see if she was right. 

 

She dug her nails into her legs and refused to lose it. 

 

“The doctors are just making sure you’re alright.” Vander replied. “You’ll be out of here the minute they’re sure.”

 

Liar. 

 

The word rang in Jinx’s head. 

 

liar Liar LIar LIAR-

 

Her eyes widened. 

 

“You’re playing me.” She said, voice cracking. “You want me gone, You’re-“

 

“Powder,” Vander said, “Look at me.”

 

On instinct, Jinx does. 

 

Of course she does. 

 

It’s Vander. 

 

He reached for her hand. She didn’t stop him. 

 

“If I could take you home now, I would.” He promised. He held her hand with just the right amount of pressure, not too loose and not too tight. “Topside is making a fuss about the factory. You’re here to keep you out of Stillwater. I’m going to get you home, soon, you just have to wait it out.”

 

Stillwater. Of course, the factory was allllllll her fault. Not like Poster Boy didn’t just come in swinging.

 

Nope. 

 

She jinxed it. 

 

Jinx scoffed. “I was home.” She sneered, pulling away from Vander. “Fucking wonder boy showed up and started breaking everything and I’m the one locked up.”

 

Vander’s brows furrowed. He shook his head, like she didn’t understand. 

 

Anger flashed through her, lighting in the storm of her emotions. 

 

He doesn’t matter,” Vander pressed. “I don’t care about him. As long as you’re alrightt, what happens to him doesn’t matter.”

 

This was both the right and wrong thing to say. 

 

Part of Jinx preened at the assurance that he only cared about her. Only wanted her. 

 

The other park balked, because of course it mattered. Who knows how many goons were arrested, gallons of shimmer wasted, because of Hammer Man’s piñata party. All of it tying back to a mess Silco would have to clean up. Her mess. Because even if she didn’t do it, even if it wasn’t her fault, she didn’t fix it. She lost. He scrambled her brains and delivered her topside. Silco might be mad. He might be mad and she can’t fix it because she’s stuck in a room with- with- with-

 

Jinx let out a yell of frustration. She fisted her braids and tugged, letting the sharp pain burn through her scalp, through her thoughts, letting her think. 

 

Vander made a noise, maybe surprise, maybe fear, she didn’t know, she didn’t care, why didn’t he care-

 

“You don’t get to care now!” Jinx burst, eyes flying open to glare at him. “You left me! You and Vi left-“

 

Vander lurched forward, expression stricken. 

 

Jinx started, dropping her hair, mouth clamming shut at the look on his face. Afraid. 

 

Of her? How could he be afraid of her? It was her. She was supposed to be her to him, how could he? How could he be afraid-

 

“We went back for you.” Vander insisted. “Vi showed me where she left you, Powder.”

 

Jinx shook her head, eyes wide. Her heart hammered in her chest. Blood rushed, she could hear it in her ears.  “No,” she insisted, voice breaking. “No, she didn’t, she left-“

 

“There was blood.” Vander continued. Devastation, old, old pain shining through his eyes. Real. But no, it couldn’t be real. Couldn’t be- “a lot of it. We thought it was yours. We thought you were gone.”

 

Jinx dug her nails into her palms, her hands hovering near her head, shaking. “No,” Jinx insisted. “No, you left-“

 

“I wouldn’t leave you, Powder.” Vander swore,  severe like an oath, eyes fixed on her own. “Not as long as I’m alive, I won’t leave you.” 

 

Her eyes burned. Tears spilled over. 

 

Great. Now she’s crying

 

Little baby Pow-Pow crying to her daddy? Mylo’s voice mocked. 

 

Jinx grit her teeth. 

 

“It’s Jinx now.” She corrected both of them. She ground her jaw, anger over riding every other confusing thought and feeling flying around her head, Hurricane Jinx reporting for duty. 

 

“You’re not a jinx.” Vander said softly. 

 

With a scream, Jinx kicked her legs out, landing squarely on Vander’s shoulders. It shoved him back, chair screetching, back and away from her. 

 

He should have gotten angry. Or scared. Now he could be scared. But instead, his expression didn’t change. That was much worse

 

Jinx screams again. She grabs her pillow and hurls it at him. 

 

“Get out!” She howled. “Get out, get OUT, GET OUT-“

 

Vander stood. 

 

He searched Jinx’s face for something, she didn’t know, regret, a plea to stay. Stupid. So fucking stupid. 

 

She panted like a rabid dog, teeth bared and foaming at the mouth. 

 

“I’ll be back in a bit.” He said softly. He opened the door to leave. “Try and get some rest.” 

 

He closed the door behind him. A click let Jinx know she was now locked in. 

 

A scream ripped from her throat. 



Steb and Maddie stood, once again, in Caitlyn’s bedroom. 

 

The sensation of giving a report was familiar while speaking with Caitlyn, but it was particularly strong in this case. 

 

“-internal investigation seems to be heading towards illegal bribery taking place. How widespread it was is something of a rabbit hole.” Steb continued.

 

His focus should be on Caitlyn’s serious expression. However, his gaze drifted to behind her, uncomfortable, despite his efforts to hide it. 

 

He wasn’t the only one. Maddie was doing a poorer job then him. She consistently glanced behind Caitlyn, stumbling in her words, poorly editing sensitive information while in the midst of talking. Even simple gossip died on her lips. There was much to say after Sheriff Marcus died and everything collapsed, but it was terribly awkward to say it. 

 

Perhaps it was because of Caitlyn’s own experience in the event. 

 

Perhaps it was because Maddie is yet again disappointed in her advances not being reciprocated and Steb had to sit through another session going through these feelings. 

 

More likely then anything, it was because of Caitlyn’s current flame lounging on her bed stomach down, like she had any place in the conversation. 

 

 Steb sighed. Dancing around her presence in the room was getting nowhere. Steeling himself, he spoke. 

 

“Nice to see you again, by the way.” He said, leaning to the side to make eye contact with Vi. 



She cracked a smile, kicking her feet down from the air and pushing herself up. “You too, Steb.” Vi replied. She grinned at Maddie. “Shortcake.”

 

Maddie’s cheeks turned pink. She squirmed under Vi’s gaze. Steb noted it was unlikely Vi knew of the tension that existed between Caitlyn and Maddie. Steb leveled Caitlyn with a look. She only lifted her chin, unapologetic as ever. 

 

“So are you, um, are you staying…? With…?” Maddie stammered, raising a finger to draw Vi and Caitlyn together, shoulders tight with the strain of awkward questions. 

 

“Vi is staying with me temporarily.” Caitlyn replied evenly. She crossed her arms and gave them both a pointed look. “Some family things are being sorted out.”

 

Maddie seemed to shrivel. 

 

Steb only knows half the story. He expected both Maddie and Caitlyn to have left out significant chunks in the tale of how they almost charged Vi’s father with terrorism. If Steb believed it to be worth the trouble, he’d get the fact straight from the horses mouth, there and now. He thought better of it. That particular dog could stay lying asleep. 

 

However. 

 

Just to make it clear how he felt. 

 

Steb raised a brow. 

 

“Sick family member?” He inquired. Steb attempted to sound as innocent as possible. Vi seemed to have bought it, even if Steb caught a truly poisonous glare from Maddie and a equally hard stare from Caitlyn. 

 

Vi just smiled in a tired, worn way. 

 

“Something like that.” Vi replied. 

 

Steb regretted the cattiness immediately. It was Caitlyn he was frustrated at, in the end, not Vi. 

 

He looked to her. Her eyes had softened when they handed on Vi, her scowl going slack and her body relaxing. Warmth carried through her gaze. 

 

Steb sighed. 

 

He and Caitlyn would make up. Later. So much had happened in so little time, he was being childish. He wasn’t truly angry, just out out. It wasn’t a particularly wonderful experience having to tattle tale to Jayce Talis, or find out from a random coworker that his friend was present during the assassination of their corrupt commanding officer. Did anyone remember to mention to Steb their commanding officer was corrupt? No? Oh well. 

 

At least there seemed to be semi relevant excuses. Maddie had a head injury earned during a run in with corrupt enforcers. Caitlyn’s lady love was at the center of a drug lord's revenge plot. 

 

Steb was left to hold down the fort. Perhaps not a glamorous role, but one he would be grateful for once his annoyance died down. 

 

He snapped out of his reverie just in time for a socially appropriate reply. 

 

“Our condolences.” Steb said, gesturing between himself and Maddie. The poor girl could only swallow, looking as though she had seen something she rathered she hadn’t. 

 

A glance at Caitlyn told him everything he needed to know. 

 

Vi nodded to him. “I’m just relieved they're ok.” She said, looking back at Steb with warm grey eyes. 

 

Steb chanced a small smile. 

 

He looked to Maddie and Caitlyn. 

 

He felt the same way. 





All Jinx could do was pace. 

 

She had tried and tried getting the hell out of there, tried prying the door open, even tried acting sick to over power someone and make a break for it. 

 

No fucking dice. 

 

Nothing worked. 

 

She was weak and woozy. 

 

Her heart beat frantically against her ribs like it was trying to escape too. 

 

She couldn’t slow it down. 

 

She needed a new plan. Now. 

 

The door finally opened. 

 

Jinx’s head snapped. Her hair went swinging, wrapping around her body in a small comfort. 

 

Crabby Cassandra closed the door behind her, glancing at her watch, like she had somewhere better to be. 

 

Jinx wished she skipped the drop in all together. 

 

Her lip curled at the sight of her.

 

“I haven’t much time,” Cassandra said. Why she thought Jinx cared was another question for another day. “You have a guest, if you’re quite finished. Your doctor said you’ve gotten all you will done today.”

 

Jinx’s nostrils flared. 

 

That quack didn’t know his ass from his mouth. 

 

All he did when he was trying to fix her was ask her a bunch of dumb questions that don’t mean anything. 

 

She didn’t need fixing, but you’d think if someone was going try they’d bring bigger ammo. 

 

He just sat there with a stupid dorky note pad scribbling Jinx’s sullen silences and threats of violence she had no hope of completing with sleepy juice running through her veins. 

 

At least whatever was in that chemical cocktail did a half decent job at scaring off Mylo and Claggor. 

 

She still could hear them for the most part; but there was no popping out of the shadows or showing up and making her look stupid. 

 

Limited dead brother access was one of the teeny tiny perks she has received so far. M

 

Everything else has been shit. 

 

She would waaaaaaaaaay rather deal with her brothers taunting then be crushed by guilt and other icky, squishy, rotten feelings that bubble up when Vander has come to see her. 

 

“You can tell the big guy to sit and spin,lady,” Jinx sneered, crossing her arms and glaring at Cassandra. “I’m in no mood.”

 

Cassandra’s brows furrowed. She finally stopped glancing at her watch to look at her. 

 

Cassandra watched Jinx, eyes disturbed and puzzled, like Jinx was a car crash and she can’t figure out who cut the breaks. 

 

“You have a plethora of people who care about you.” Cassandra finally said. “Doing this for you. And all you can do is throw tantrum after tantrum. Is there a reason you’re punishing yourself?”

 

Jinx squawked at the wrongness of it all. 

 

Punishing herself?

 

Punishing herself?

 

“I am not!” Jinx exclaimed, narrowing her eyes and putting her hands on her hips. “You don’t know what you’re talking-“

 

“Are you punishing them?” Cassandra asked. Her voice was exasperated, like Jinx was inconveniencing her with this line of thought. 

 

Good! Jinx thought. She should be an inconvenience! She was her at her best when ruining someone else’s day!

 

Jinx stood fist clenched and hot rage pumping through, trying to think of something snappy or clever to hit Assandra where it hurt-

 

But all she could summon was a angry “Fuck off!”

 

She was losing her edge. 

 

That’s what being stuck is a beige room does to you. 

 

Jinx had to get out of there. 

 

She’s lying. Mylo said. No one would want to see you anyways. 

 

Jinx grit her teeth. 

 

Shut up.” She hissed. 

 

“It’s a simple question.” Cassandra replied. 

 

If only Silco could see you now, Mylo jeered. He’d leave you behind. Just like everyone else. 

 

Jinx let out a frustrated growl. She clapped her hands over her ears and stomped, over and over, to drown the sound out. 

 

“Shut UP, SHUT UP, SHUT UP-“

 

Jinx rampaged. 

 

Jumping and yelling and kicking dents into the wall with her barefoot until Mylo stopped his useless yapping. 

 

Cassandra had stilled, just watching her with that same stupid uneasy expression. 

 

Jinx whirled towards her. She sparked like a short fuse that had just been lit. “Silco wouldn’t leave me! You are a liar!”

 

Cassandra blinked. She took a step back, face drawing in confusion. 

 

“What?” She asked. 

 

“Liar, liar, pants on fire, hanging dead on a telephone wire.” Jinx taunted. 

 

Silco wouldn’t leave her. He couldn’t. He told her all the time it was just her and him and him and her, what would he do without her? 

 

Get something done? Claggor asked tiredly. 

 

Jinx scowled. 

 

No. 

 

He’d sit around and mope and chain smoke and kill himself about it. 

 

She knew it. 

 

Silco loved her. He needed her. He couldn’t leave her. She’d poke his last eye out if he thought about it. 

 

Cassandra turned. She hesitated, her hand hovering over the door knob. 

 

“It’s Violet.” She said, voice unsure. “She would like to see you. Will you allow it?”

 

Jinx froze down to her particles. 

 

Vi. 

 

Pink hair, bloody knuckles and the best hugs around. 

 

You’re stronger than you think- 

 

You’re not ready-

 

Because you’re a JINX-

 

Powder?-

 

Her voice rang in the silence of the room. 

 

Cassandra hesitated, waiting for an answer. 

 

There was only one Jinx could give. 

 

So she did. 




Mel was on a warpath. 

 

That was the only way to describe the shaking fury that descended upon her the closer she got to her mothers lounging figure. 

 

Ambessa turned to see her. Her face lit up with a smile. She held out an ornate goblet, full of blood red wine. 

 

“Mel!” She said, her face one of pleasant surprise. “Would you like-“

 

Mel slapped the goblet out of her hand. 

 

It went flying and shattered on impact. 

 

The sound rang through the room. 

 

The wine spilt. It covered the boy kneeling at her mothers feet. The first blood.

 

He looked properly aghast. Mel would be too if she wasn’t seeing through red tinted glasses. 

 

Mel turned to him with a snarl on her lips. “Leave.” She demanded. 

 

The boy looked to her mother. 

 

Ambessa turned away. She had a disinterested expression as she waved him away. 

 

The boy picked himself off the ground and make quick work of his exit. 

 

Mel believed she heard the armored slab of meat guarding her door chuckle. 

 

Stay away from Jayce!” Mel snarled. 

 

Her chest heaved with anger. 

 

Her mother rose from the couch. “You really are fond of him.” Her mother commented, her casual air driving Mel mad. 

 

“Better yet,” Mel continued, leaning over the couch to speak directly into her mothers ear, “march back to your ship and get the hell out of my city!”

 

Her mother cracked open a shellfish. 

 

Ambessa Medarda truly was of another kind. 

 

“Get a hold of yourself.” She commanded, eyeing Mel from the side. “I taught you better.”

 

She drank from the shellfish. Mel watched her with a scowl and waited. Sooner or later, she would wrangle whatever goal her mother had in interviewing Jayce out of her. 

 

Her mother fixed her with a look. With a flick of the wrist, she discarded the shellfish. She licked her fingers, having no care for how she looked. She gestured to her guard. 

 

The man turned and left. 

 

Her mother did not turn. 

 

“You’re in trouble, Mel.” Ambessa said in a low voice. “The man who killed your brother doesn’t believe the score is settled. And his resources exceed ours.”

 

It was odd, listening to Ambessa admit to this. Her mother, who never backed down from a fight. Of course she wasn’t backing down. She expected Mel to pick up the slack. For Hextech to do the dirty work. Mel’s eyes tightened. 

 

“If there is a chance Hextech can be weaponized, we must have it.” Ambessa admitted. 

 

Just as she thought. 

 

Mel was ready. 

 

Piltover isn’t your resting ground!” Mel declared. This would end here and now. Mel would put to rest whatever delusions her mother had and send her on her way. 

 

“I only accelerated a process you started.” Ambessa countered. 

 

“Only to protect the city from people like you,” Mel snapped. Mel slid onto the couch, next to her mother. “I can’t believe you’d start a war just to cover your ass-“

 

“I would set the world ablaze to protect our family.” Ambessa turned, setting serious eyes on Mel. 

 

Mel laughed hallowedly. “I stopped being a part of this family the moment you cast me out.” Mel reminded her. The old pain moved up her body and found a way into her heart. Being faced with her mother, finally, after all this time made the scabbed wounds fresh. 

 

Her mother turned away. 

 

Mel took in a ragged breath. 

 

Why?” Mel asked. “Why did you do it?”

 

Ambessa shot up. “Because you weakened me!” Ambessa admitted. 

 

Mel’s lips parted. 

 

“I couldn’t endure the look on your face every time I made the decisions, the necessary decisions to keep us safe!” Ambessa finished. 

 

It was Mel’s turn to look away. A moment of privacy, for both of them, to sit with what she had said. 

 

Mel’s mother had never been weak. It wasn’t in her nature. Mel didn’t think she knew how. 

 

To hear her admit the truth, that Mel was right, was something she had never imagined. 

 

Ambessa took some steps away from her. 

 

Mel sighed. She squeezed her lids shut against the world. Her temples began to pulse. This was too much. 

 

“We need that weapon, Mel.” Her mother said. 

 

Mel opened her eyes. 

 

“Let the war unfold.” Ambessa put a hand on her shoulder. “And you come home. Take your place at my side. It’s where you belong.” 





The world stopped when Vi walked in. 

 

She stopped at the entry way, the door clicking behind her with no help. She stared at her. 

 

“Powder?” She asked in a soft, warm voice. 

 

Her body froze. Her face relaxed, going slack and soft where it had been rigid and sharp.

 

“Vi?” Jinx said. 

 

It was her. It was really her

 

Vi’s face crumpled. Her eyes teared up and her breath was ragged and short. 

 

“Oh, Powder.” She breathed. Three big steps and Jinx was sealed in a hug. 

 

It was the same. 

 

Whatever else was different about Vi, this hadn’t changed. 

 

She hugged Jinx to her and Jinx felt like nothing could get her. She was warm, wrapped tight in arms who chased monsters away and kept her safe from nightmares. Who bandaged her scrapes and cuddled her close when she was too scared to sleep by herself. 

 

Jinx was nauseous with the alternating feelings. 

 

Resentment over being left, abandoned, forgotten. How was she supposed to forget? How was Jinx going to smile and pretend everything was right tighty and nothing was different?

 

They were. Vi had to know. She had to know and leave and it wouldn’t be Jinx’s fault, it would be hers. For good this time. 

 

Vi squeezed her tight. 

 

Well. 

 

She could let herself have this for just a liiiiiiittle bit longer. 

 

Jinx wrapped her arms around Vi. 

 

Her eyes stung and tears tracked down her cheeks. 

 

“I’m so sorry Powder,” Vi launched into her apologies, a hand on the back of her head, dropping to cup her cheek. A thumb wiped away Jinx’s tear. “I tried to come back but there was this enforcer and I got taken-“

 

“Enforcer?” Jinx blurted. Vander said she had gotten taken. Maybe. Probably. It sounded familiar. Did he say anything about an enforcer? Jinx couldn’t remember 

 

“It doesn’t matter, Vander found me.” Vi said. Her own tears had yet to spill. Jinx could see them, waiting in her waterline, for her to let that guard of hers down. “He got me away  and took me back to the Last Drop. It took me a while to wake up and by the time we got back you were gone, and there was so much blood-“

 

Vi stopped. She let out a shutters breath. She stroked Jinx’s cheek, tender and warm, the way she was supposed to be. The way Jinx was afraid of remembering her. A relieved smile sprang from her lips. Her shoulders dropped like years of weights were lifted off of them. 

 

“I never thought I’d see you again.” Vi rushed, pulling Jinx back into a tight hug. 

 

Jinx stood there. It couldn’t be. It couldn’t be, it couldn’t be, it couldn’t be-

 

“Are you real?” Jinx blurted. 

 

“Yes,” Vi breathed. She pulled away, looking into Jinx’s eyes. “Of course I am, I’m right here and I’m never leaving you again.l

 

More tears rolled down her face. Jinx looked away. She bit her lip. 

 

She’d have to tell her now. She didn’t want to but she had to. Jinx had to know if it was real. 

 

“Things changed when you left.” Jinx choked. “I changed.”

 

“I know, Pow Pow, I know.” Vi said softly. She put her hands on Jinx’s shoulders. “You did what you had to to survive. Me too. It’s ok”

 

Vi took in a deep breath. She gave Jinx a shaky smile. “But it’s different now. I won’t let anything bad happen to you again.”

 

Jinx hesitated. 

 

Go on, Mylo egged her on. Tell her. 

 

Jinx shook her head. 

 

“Vander has me locked up.” Jinx said. “He isn't dead.”

 

Vi nodded. She cradled the back of Jinx’s head, letting a long braid fall over her wrapped knuckles. She held her to her, again, like she couldn’t believe Jinx was real. 

 

“He’s getting you out, Powder.” Vi promised. “We’re all getting you out. Me, Vander, Cait-“

 

“Cait?” Jinx asked, jerking back. 

 

Vi let her go, watching her softly. 

 

“A friend.” Vi said. “She’s helping. We’re going to get you out of here.”

 

Hope fluttered in Jinx’s chest. She didn’t let it grow. She had to tell Vi. Time to rip the bandaid off. 

 

Jinx took a shaky breath. 

 

“I have to get back home.” Jinx admitted. She watched Vi anxiously for signs of withdrawal, of disgust, of disappointment. 

 

But it was true. 

 

She had to get home. 

 

Back to the Last Drop. To Silco. 

 

She had to. 

 

But instead of looking away, horrified, Vi just nodded in understanding. Jinx soared. 

 

 “I know.” Vi said. “I’m gunna get you home. Just hang on. Play their game, ok? You and me, we’re in this together.”

 

This time it was Jinx reaching out to throw her arms around her sister. 

 

Jinx clung to her like she thought about doing since Vi had left her last. 

 

It was different this time, Jinx thought. It would be. 

 

She would make it. 




Notes:

Next time on this fic:

Mylo swallowed, eyes flickering behind him to ensure no one was following.

He was not supposed to be here.

Vi had offered him an escort to the Kiramann’s when he had asked for one. He made the excuse of wanting to thank Dr. Kiramann for his care. He still couldn’t believe she bought it.

Predictable as she was, Vi disappeared to go do literally whatever with Caitlyn, leaving Mylo to his own devices.

Finding the corridor that Powder being kept wasn’t easy and made him twitchy under the skin.

He was so dead if got caught.

Vander and Vi would lose it.

But they shouldn’t get the final word.

Mylo was her brother too. It didn’t matter that he didn’t raise her or they had no blood tie. He was her brother. He had a claim, a reason to be in the room. If Powder wanted him out, she could tell him herself. He didn’t need to take their word for it.

Mylo continued down the hall, heart hammering over the sound of his crutches clacking.

They had one guy standing in the hall, watching Mylo approach with suspicion.

Mylo stopped in front of him, stopped in front of the door, and waited.

“Do you have an appointment?” The man asked skeptically, looking Mylo up and down.

Mylo cleared his throat. “I’m her brother.” He said. He looked down at his busted leg, then back up. “The one she shot?”

A flicker of recognition passed on the man’s face.

Mylo fought a blush like a little kid.

Of course everyone heard about how Mylo got shot by his kid sister. How fucking humiliating.

It was so like Powder it made Mylo want to collapse and laugh and cry all at the same time.

The man nodded. He pulled out a key and unlocked the door. That looked crazy unsafe to Mylo. What if there was a fire or something?

“Just knock when you’re finished.” The man said.

Mylo nodded, his mouth going dry.

He hobbled forward and stepped into the room.

The door clicked behind him.

Notes:

Next time on this fic:

“Can you see if Little Man needs trolley fair or if he’s walking? There was a huge fire on his normal route.” Claggor said.

Mylo buttoned his jacket and looked back at his brother, eyebrow raised.

“Oh shit, what happened?” Mylo asked.

Claggor shook his head.

“Some maniac set a pavilion on fire. Killed six enforcers. They shut down the whole block.”